diff options
Diffstat (limited to '76656-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 76656-0.txt | 9717 |
1 files changed, 9717 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/76656-0.txt b/76656-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..1e25aba --- /dev/null +++ b/76656-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9717 @@ + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76656 *** + + + + + +THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY + + + + +[Illustration: “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT.’”] + + + + + THE + MINUTE BOYS OF THE + WYOMING VALLEY + + BY + JAMES OTIS + + AUTHOR OF + “MINUTE BOYS OF THE GREEN MOUNTAINS,” “MINUTE BOYS + OF THE MOHAWK VALLEY,” ETC., ETC. + + Illustrated by + A. BURNHAM SHUTE + + [Illustration] + + BOSTON + DANA ESTES & COMPANY + PUBLISHERS + + + + + _Copyright, 1906_ + BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY + + _All rights reserved_ + + THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE + WYOMING VALLEY + + _COLONIAL PRESS + Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co. + Boston, U. S. A._ + + + + +FOREWORD + + +It was the good fortune of the writer, a short time ago, to find +in manuscript form a story--perhaps a diary would be more nearly +correct--of that which the boys of Wyoming Valley did during the year +1778, while their fathers were fighting the battles of the Revolution +elsewhere. + +It is not necessary to explain how that manuscript came into my +possession, nor to speak of the doubts which I had concerning the +accuracy of the information given, because in the last case every +statement made by the lad Jonathan Ogden has been verified by the works +of such historians as Fiske, Lossing, and Bancroft. + +It is essential, however, to a thorough understanding of the conditions +existing in that portion of what is now the State of Pennsylvania, +known as Wyoming Valley, to state as briefly as may be the troubles and +trials which fell to the lot of the settlers there prior to the opening +of the War of the Revolution. + +Every fellow finds fault, and with good cause, at being forced to stop +in the midst of a narrative to read historical matters which are of no +very great interest, even though they may serve to enlighten him as to +the reason of the movements of the several characters; therefore, as +the editor, rather than the author, I propose to give a synopsis of the +story of the settlement of Wyoming Valley, as set down by Lossing in +his “Field Book of the Revolution.” + +In 1753 an association was formed in Connecticut, called the +Susquehanna Company, the object of which was to plant a colony in +Wyoming Valley. At that time Connecticut claimed, by virtue of its old +charter, the northeastern portion of the State of Pennsylvania. In +order to strengthen its title to the land, the association purchased +from the Six Nations the entire valley of Wyoming and the country +westward to the Allegheny River. + +Shortly afterward another Connecticut association, called the Delaware +Company, purchased from the Indians land upon the Delaware River at +a place called Cushetunk, and began a settlement there in 1757, but, +owing to the French and Indian War, little was done until 1762, when +two hundred colonists began building and planting near the mouth of +Mill Creek, a little above the present site of Wilkesbarre. + +The reader must remember that at this time the people of Pennsylvania +looked upon both these companies as intruders, and proceeded to serve +writs of ejectment upon them, but without any very satisfactory +results. + +Then came the massacre of 1763, when the Connecticut settlers were +killed or driven away by the Delawares. + +Now, Governor Penn, claiming that this valley of Wyoming belonged to +him by virtue of his original grant, and desirous of avoiding legal +complications, bargained with the Six Nations for this same land which +they had sold to the Connecticut associations, and received from them a +deed to the same. + +Thus it was that in 1769 the State of Pennsylvania claimed the Wyoming +Valley by virtue of its original grant and the purchase just effected; +the State of Connecticut claimed the same territory through its +ancient grant; the Susquehanna Company laid claims to it because of +the permission granted by the State of Connecticut and the purchase +from the Six Nations, while the Delaware Company believed it had equal +rights with the others. + +Therefore were there four claimants, each of whom was trying to +establish a colony, and at the same time drive away those whom it was +claimed were intruders. + +It can be understood what confusion necessarily arose under such +conditions, and it is needless to attempt to give here all the disputes +and quarrels which ensued. + +Each claimant built a fort or blockhouse where was the headquarters of +his particular faction, and from which they sallied out in absolute +warfare against the other dwellers in the valley. In 1770 members of +the Susquehanna Company, called by the people of Pennsylvania “the +Yankees,” fought a pitched battle with the “Pennymites,” in which +several men were killed, and no less than six times, between that date +and the opening of the War of the Revolution, was the valley the scene +of hotly contested, bloody engagements. + +All the claimants appealed to the Congress at Philadelphia for such an +act as would finally settle the disputes, but the Revolution was begun, +and little attention paid to those colonists who were squabbling for +the ownership of a small territory when there was so much land on every +hand to be had almost for the asking. + +When the war broke out, the Assembly of Connecticut forbade further +immigration into Wyoming Valley, but yet settlers went there, as if +believing only in that one spot could a refuge be found from the wrath +of the king and the bloodthirsty savages. In addition to that, people +came from the Hudson and Mohawk Valleys, who had no sympathy with +either of the parties in what was then known as the Pennymite war, and +nearly all of them were avowed Tories. + +“In the meanwhile two companies of regular troops, of eighty-two men +each, had been raised in the valley, under the resolution of Congress, +commanded by Captains Ransom and Durkee, and were attached to the +Connecticut line. The Wintermoots, who had purchased land toward the +head of the valley and upon the old banks of the Susquehanna, at a +place where bubbled forth a large and living spring of pure water, +erected a strong fortification known as Wintermoot’s fort.” + +Because these Wintermoots were avowed Tories, those of the settlers +who had espoused the American Cause, met in town meeting and resolved +that it had “become necessary for the inhabitants of the town to erect +suitable forts as a defence against the common enemy.” + +The original settlers, as the people of Pennsylvania called themselves, +were, to a man, in favor of the Revolution, and this declaration as +to fortifications was the first step taken in Wyoming to further and +strengthen the cause of liberty. + +Lossing says: “A fort was accordingly built, about two miles above +Wintermoot’s, under the supervision of the families of Jenkins and +Harding, called Fort Jenkins. Forty Fort (so called from the first +forty Yankees, pioneers of the Susquehanna settlers in Wyoming), then +little more than a weak blockhouse, was strengthened and enlarged, +and sites for other forts were fixed on at Pittstown, Wilkesbarre, +and Hanover. It was agreed in town meeting that these several +fortifications should be built by the people ‘without either fee or +reward from the town.’” + +Such, in brief, was the condition of affairs in Wyoming Valley in +1776. And now, with one more extract from the records of the past, +these dry, but necessary, matters of history shall come to an end, save +when Jonathan Ogden refers to them in the story which he himself wrote. + +On the tenth of March, 1777, the following resolutions were adopted at +a town meeting held at Wilkesbarre: + +“_Voted_, That the first man that shall make fifty weight of good +saltpetre in this town shall be entitled to a bounty of ten pounds +lawful money, to be paid out of the town treasury. + +“_Voted_, That the selectmen be directed to dispose of the grain in the +hands of the treasurer or collector in such a way as to obtain powder +and lead to the value of forty pounds lawful money, if they can do the +same.” + + JAMES OTIS. + + + + +CONTENTS + + + CHAPTER PAGE + + I. THE COMPANY 11 + + II. THE SIEGE 29 + + III. SIMON BARTLETT 47 + + IV. AFTER THE BATTLE 66 + + V. THE SORTIE 85 + + VI. THE SECOND ATTACK 104 + + VII. MONOCASY ISLAND 123 + + VIII. WICKED FOLLY 140 + + IX. DISASTER 159 + + X. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 178 + + XI. A COMRADE IN DISTRESS 196 + + XII. SAVING ELIAS 214 + + XIII. DEFENDING THE CAVE 233 + + XIV. UNEXPECTED AID 252 + + XV. A FORTUNATE FIND 270 + + XVI. ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN 289 + + XVII. FORTY FORT 308 + + XVIII. THE REFUGEES 327 + + XIX. FREEING THE VALLEY 349 + + + + +LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS + + + PAGE + + “‘SO TRUE AS I LIVE, I WILL SHOOT’” (_page 25_) _Frontispiece_ + + “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S THROAT” 51 + + “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER’” 76 + + “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN” 94 + + “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND” 121 + + “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS’” 167 + + “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND” 219 + + “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER” 241 + + + + +THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE WYOMING VALLEY + + + + +CHAPTER I. + +THE COMPANY + + +I am not claiming even to myself that I, Jonathan Ogden, who was just +turned sixteen years of age on the first day of June, in the year of +grace 1778, was any more ardent in the desire to do whatsoever I might +toward breaking the shackles which the king had forged upon us than any +other of my acquaintance in or around Wilkesbarre, but it so chanced +that when we learned of the doings of the Indians nearabout Conewawah, +which was seemingly good proof the red villains had their faces turned +toward the valley, the idea of us lads banding ourselves together came +into my mind before my comrades had hit upon it. + +As a matter of course, even while we were having a war of our own and +among ourselves, we had heard of the Minute Boys of the Green Mountains +and of Lexington, and more than once had I burned with the desire to +start some such organization in the valley; but what with writs of +ejectment here, and attacks by the Tories there, it seemed as if we +lads had our hands full in obeying the commands of our elders, without +scheming to push ahead for ourselves. + +When we learned that Brant and his warriors, with the Johnsons, the +Butlers, and their Tory following, were looking with unfriendly eyes +toward our little settlements, it seemed of a verity that then was come +the time when we few lads might do the work of men, and truly was it +needed. + +We of the valley had sent forth as soldiers an hundred and sixty-four +men, who had already done brave work in New Jersey. When that force +marched away, I question if an able-bodied man, of sufficient age to +be liable for military duty, had been left at home. We had old men, +cripples, and invalids, numbering perhaps seventy-five, and they, with +the women, made up the entire list which could be counted on for the +defence of our homes. + +We in Wilkesbarre knew to our sorrow that, when it was apparent to all +the world what the Johnsons and the Butlers would do, our fathers and +neighbors in the army pleaded for furloughs in order that they might +defend their homes; but such permission had either been refused, or no +answer given to the request. + +When General Schuyler wrote to the Congress, explaining how helpless +were the people of the valley, and asking that some steps be taken +toward our defence, a resolution was passed, generously allowing that +we raise troops among ourselves, and find “our own arms, accoutrements, +and blankets.” + +On learning this, we all questioned whether our representatives in +Congress really understood the condition of affairs when such a +resolution was passed, for, if they did, then was it cruel sarcasm to +give us permission to raise troops when there were none in the valley +left of military age. + +All this, as I thus set it down, seems a roundabout way of coming at +my story. What I should write, and without so many words, is that on a +certain morning in June, meeting Elias Shendle as I was driving the cow +to pasture, I said to him that which came into my mind on the moment: + +“What say you, Elias, to raising a company of lads here in the valley, +who shall show that they can do the work of men?” + +Elias stared at me with open mouth while one might have counted ten, +and then replied doubtfully: + +“I question, Jonathan, whether you could find six lads of our age, if +you spent a full week in the search.” + +While Elias was hesitating, the purpose so suddenly come into my mind +was strengthened, and, determined to prove that the suggestion I had +made could readily be carried out, I forgot about the cow, leaving her +to wander as she would, while I said: + +“Sit you down, Elias, and let us name over the lads hereabout from +thirteen to sixteen years old. If peradventure we can find twenty, +would it not be better those twenty were banded together with a single +purpose--the defence of our homes, if nothing more--than that we remain +idly sucking our thumbs, while Johnson and his Tories, or Brant and his +wolves, descend upon us?” + +Elias was a lad slow to think, but quick of action once he had grasped +an idea, and for the moment he seemingly found it impossible to +remember a single name, but, before thirty minutes were gone by, we had +a list of twenty-two lads whom I knew could, if they were so disposed, +act the part of soldiers, and all of whom were true to the Cause. + +That was the beginning of the movement hatched by Elias and me, which +resulted in the forming of a company of lads who styled themselves the +Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley. + +Some of our elders gave us encouragement by word of mouth. More than +that, the most generous could not do, for we had already exhausted our +resources in providing for those who had joined the American army; but +a goodly number of the people laughed outright when we proposed to take +upon ourselves, so far as might be, the defence of the settlements. + +A motley party it was when we were first assembled, but I question +whether in many of the colonies could have been found an equal number +of lads who were more earnest in their purpose, and more ready to +brave hardships and fatigue than we. + +Since it is not probable that this poor apology for a history of our +doings will be read by any who knew us, there is no good reason why I +set down all the names here, save as it shall be necessary to speak of +what this or that one did during the years which followed, for until +the colonies were free, we Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley remained +together, an independent company even after we joined the Continental +Army. + +As I was the one who had proposed that we band ourselves together, my +comrades made me their captain, and Elias Shendle was the lieutenant. +Other officers were not needed. + +As a matter of course, we all owned muskets of some kind, for lads of +our age were forced to seek food in the forest, and, without meaning +to boast of our skill, I dare venture to say that two out of every +three could kill a squirrel by “winding him,” which is to say that we +could bring him down without inflicting a wound. We were accustomed to +hardships of every kind; it was not considered a serious matter, save +when there might be danger from Indians, for us to go so far afield +as to find it necessary to camp in the woods overnight, whatever the +season, and, therefore, were we in good bodily condition to take up +such duties as we voluntarily, and in the face of the laughter of our +neighbors and friends, proposed to assume. + +And now that I may arrive the more quickly to the setting down of our +deeds, rather than our intentions, let him who reads imagine that we +twenty-two lads bound ourselves to come together in the half-ruined hut +which had been built by Isaac Bassett, and abandoned when he journeyed +with the other Tories to join Johnson, every morning at seven o’clock, +in order to drill and otherwise put ourselves in as near soldierly +shape as might be come at by me, who had no knowledge whatsoever of +military matters. + +In three days we had arrived at that point where all of us understood +the necessity of obeying without question a word of command, but more +than that had not been accomplished, and then was come the time when +all those people who had ridiculed the idea of our attempting anything +of the kind began to realize that we might be of valuable assistance. + +A family by the name of Dykeman, living five miles or more from +Wilkesbarre, were murdered or carried away into captivity by the +Indians, and then it was that we were needed, for at once every man and +woman remaining in the settlement set about making preparations for +defence, by building stockades here or there where it seemed probable +they might be needed. On the instant we were called upon to man this +fort of logs, or that fortified house, that the others might work in +safety, and thus, without drill or study, as it were, did we become, +in our own eyes at least, veritable soldiers. + +Our third station was at Fort Jenkins, about two miles above +Wintermoot’s Fort, and there we had been asked to go because of word +brought in that a party of twelve or fifteen, white men and Indians, +had lately been seen entering this resort of the Tories. + +We were to the northward of all the other fortifications belonging to +our friends,--meaning those who were loyal to the American Cause,--and +while opposite our station, directly across the river, were the three +Pittstown stockades, we could have no communication with them save by +crossing the rapid-running stream, which would require, owing to the +current, some considerable time. + +In other words, we lads, at whom the people of Wilkesbarre laughed, +because we had proposed to set ourselves up as soldiers, were really +holding, or pretending to hold, the entrance to the valley, and to do +which we had not above twenty rounds of ammunition apiece. + +As I have said, it was rumored that white men and Indians had been seen +entering Wintermoot’s Fort stealthily, and therefore they could well +be considered enemies. Whether they had left that place or not I was +determined to find out, because it stood us in hand to know in what +force were our neighbors. + +We Minute Boys were the sole occupants of the fort, and if the Tories +took it into their heads that we might in time prove dangerous, there +was every reason to believe we would speedily be beset. + +I talked the matter over with Elias Shendle during the first hour after +our arrival at the fort, and before we were fairly settled down. He +was of my opinion, that our first duty consisted in ascertaining how +many of those whom we had every reason to consider enemies were in +the vicinity, and because it would not look well for the captain of a +company to _order_ one of his men to do a certain piece of work, since +he might be charged with not daring to perform it himself, I proposed +alone to make what military men would call a reconnaissance. + +To this Elias made most emphatic protest, claiming that because of +having been given command of the company I had no right to leave it +in order to do the work of a scout, and he wound up his argument by +declaring that he himself would undertake the work. + +Well, the result of it was that as soon as night came Elias crept +secretly away, for we were not minded any of our comrades should +know of the work in hand, lest they be eager to have a share in what +was certainly a hazardous venture, since we knew full well that +Wintermoot’s people would not hesitate to kill any whom they might find +spying upon them. + +I went with him to the small gate of the stockade, for it must be +remembered that these so-called forts in the valley were really +nothing but blockhouses enclosed in a fence of logs, and, watching his +opportunity when none was looking, he went out, saying, as he did so: + +“I shall be back before sunrise, if I come at all.” + +“Ay, lad, but you must come!” I cried. + +As if seized with a certain timorousness at the intimation in his +own words of the danger which was to be faced, he made no reply, and +suddenly was swallowed up in the gloom. + +Not until he had departed from view did I fully realize how hazardous +might be this venture which he was making, and asked myself whether it +was warranted. + +Such speculations should have been indulged in before he left me, but +it must be remembered that I was very far from being a soldier, and +too prone to consider first my own wishes and then the advisability of +doing this or that thing. + +Clambering up on the logs which were fastened inside the stockade +perhaps three or four feet below the top, in order that the sentinels +might have a secure foothold, I strained my eyes in the direction of +that nest of Tories, as if expecting to see some one emerge from the +thicket, and then suddenly was like to have cried aloud in surprise, +for a dark form came swiftly toward the main gate of the stockade, +crouching as if expecting to be followed by a bullet. + +“Who’s there?” I whispered, leaning over the top of the logs without +realizing that I was exposing myself to possible death, and proving +that I possessed very little of that caution which the captain of a +company should display. + +The stranger made no reply, but continued to advance, and again I +hailed him, crying out that I would shoot unless he explained his +purpose. + +Whereupon he halted, throwing himself flat upon the ground, as does one +who knows there are enemies on his trail, and asked, in a low, hoarse +whisper: + +“Who are you?” + +“Jonathan Ogden,” I replied, “captain of the Minute Boys of Wyoming +Valley, and we are holding this fort.” + +“Let me in! I beg you to let me in!” he cried. “I have twice been +within a hand’s breadth of death, and the savages are close behind.” + +As a matter of course, my comrades in the fort had heard this +conversation, for we were so lately come as to be on the alert for the +lightest token of danger. + +Therefore it was I had simply to give the word that the smaller gate +be unbarred, at the same moment that I leaped down and stood ready +to receive the stranger, as well as any who might take the chance of +following him. + +All this shows how poor an apology I was for a soldier, since, with +more knowledge, I would have insisted that he give an account of +himself, lest I be admitting one who would work us harm. + +A single glance at the stranger was sufficient to show, however +suspicious I may have been of his intentions, that we had nothing to +fear from him. + +A lad hardly as old as myself, I should say, and what with long running +and terror he was so nearly used up as to be unable to stand erect, +but sank to the ground, as if his legs refused longer to perform their +office, immediately the gate of the stockade was closed behind him. + +I waited while one might have counted twenty, perhaps, for him to gain +his breath, and then asked for explanations. + +His name was Daniel Hinchman, so he said, and he lived on the slope of +the hills two miles or more to the westward of Wintermoot’s Fort. He +and his sister Esther were alone in their home about an hour before +sunset, when five or six Indians, whom he believed to be of the Mohawk +tribe, were seen skulking about the dwelling. + +Yielding to his sister’s entreaties, instead of making any attempt at +defending the home, he set out with her, thinking to gain the stockades +at Pittstown, although there was no idea in his mind as to how it might +be possible for him to cross the river. + +Not twenty minutes before coming within sight of our stockade, so he +said, the savages suddenly burst upon him, seizing his sister, and one +of them would have cut him down with a hatchet, but that he leaped +aside just as the weapon was descending. Then, and I never came to know +exactly how, he succeeded in outstripping them, although twice during +the flight did he have good proof that the painted fiends were close +behind him. + +That was the story, as he told it little by little, now choking with +emotion as he thought of his sister’s fate, and again giving way to +passion because he had not uselessly sacrificed his own life in the +attempt to save her from captivity. + +“You will go with me in search of her, will you not?” he cried, +springing to his feet, as if expecting that on the instant we would +send out force sufficient to do as he wished, and half a dozen of the +more impetuous ones sprang toward him as if ready to join in a pursuit +which would have been as reckless as it was useless. + +Then, for the first time, did I find it difficult to hold myself as +should the captain of a company; but it was not to be expected that +these lads, who called themselves Minute Boys, could, on hearing +such a story as had just been told, realize all the conditions and +possibilities. Even to this day I am unable to say why it was that +suddenly the true situation presented itself to me, and in reply to +their clamors that the gate be opened at once, I made reply: + +“We have been sent here, lads, to hold this fort so long as may be +against those who would do murder in the valley. By leaving our post +of duty in order to aid one person, we are putting in jeopardy a +thousand, mayhap, who depend upon our vigilance.” + +“But are we to stand here idle while those red wolves carry into +captivity one of our neighbors?” Giles March, a member of the company, +cried, angrily. + +And I replied as hotly as he had spoken: + +“What chance would we have if all of us went out in pursuit this +moment? Think you, Giles March, that we are any match in woodcraft for +those who have done this thing? In the darkness we could never find the +trail, and I question if Daniel Hinchman is able to lead you to the +place where his sister was taken.” + +“And because there is a chance we may not succeed, you, calling +yourself the captain of this company, count on staying here behind +a stockade?” Giles cried, passionately, and his words rankled in my +heart, for it was much the same as if he had called me a coward. + +“Because I am the captain of this company, it is my duty to hold you +all here within the fort, at least, until another day shall come. +Even at this moment is Elias Shendle trying to make his way toward +Wintermoot’s Fort, and we know beyond a peradventure that he must be +nearabout where the Mohawks are, in ignorance of their presence. He is +the dearest friend I have in the valley, and yet I would neither go +myself, nor allow one of you, to warn him of the danger, because of the +duty we owe the people who sent us here.” + +“And what may Elias Shendle be doing outside the stockade?” Giles March +asked, angrily. + +I could do no less at that time than explain why the lad had gone, else +might I have had a mutiny on my hands before I was well in command of a +company which, I hoped, would one day perform great deeds in behalf of +their relatives and friends. + +Immediately, and as I might have expected, there was a conflict of +opinions boldly expressed as to the wisdom of weakening our small +company by sending out scouts, and, to my dismay, I realized that +at the very moment when it was needed that we exercise the utmost +vigilance, and carry ourselves like soldiers so nearly as might be, was +a mutiny brewing. + +Nearly half the company were in favor of going out immediately with +Daniel Hinchman to search for the savages, who could conceal themselves +as quickly and as thoroughly as a squirrel might in a dead oak, and a +goodly portion of the remainder were becoming timorous, or so it seemed +to me, because Elias had left us. + +At that moment I was convinced that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming +Valley could not be kept together as an organization while I remained +at its head, and I could have cried with vexation because this project +of mine was like to come to so speedy an end, through my inability to +hold the lads to their duty as I should have done. + +Daniel Hinchman, quite naturally, urged eagerly that we go out in +search of his sister, and his entreaties, to which, because of the +grief in his heart, I could make no protest, only served to add fuel to +the flame of insubordination which had been kindled so quickly. + +Giles March, quick to see how this poor, grieving lad was weakening +my authority, urged his prayers, and I believe of a verity that, had +I delayed one full moment longer, the fort would have been abandoned, +some to follow Daniel, and others to set out for their homes, believing +we were all too weak to perform the work which had been undertaken. + +The anger which possessed me at that instant was so overpowering I +gave no heed whatsoever to the fact that I was talking to friends; I +saw before me only those reckless spirits who would imperil all the +settlers in the valley, simply because of not being willing to wait and +understand the situation, and, priming my musket, I leaped in front +of the small gate, where I would be within a dozen paces of whosoever +should attempt to unbar the main entrance, as I cried: + +“So true as I live, I will shoot, making every effort to kill, the lad +who shall attempt to leave this stockade on any pretext whatsoever! You +are to remain here at least one hour, that you may have time in which +to consider fully the situation, and then, if so be you are minded to +desert the post of duty at the very moment when your best efforts are +needed, I will say that I no longer claim, nor deserve the right, to +stand as your captain.” + +“And in an hour my sister will have been carried so far away that there +can be no possibility of overtaking her!” Daniel Hinchman shouted, +passionately. + +“In an hour your sister will be at Wintermoot’s Fort, if those who +seized her were, as you believe, Mohawks!” I cried, the idea coming +into my mind like a flash that whatsoever of savages were in that +vicinity must be in league with those of the Tory nest. + +I could see that this shot told on Giles March, for his voice, which +had been loud and angry, was lowered on the instant, and, thinking to +follow up the advantage, if such it was, I said to them much like this: + +“Elias Shendle is risking his life to learn that which it is necessary +you should know in order to keep yourselves alive, for, if the rumors +be true that a number of white men and Indians have lately gained +entrance to Wintermoot’s, then do we stand more than a good chance of +being attacked. Wait until he makes his report. Wait until we know +how much of danger menaces us and those whom we are trying to guard. +Think of what would be said in your homes if you came there hotfoot +in the night, crying out that you had deserted because your captain +refused to allow you to go in a useless effort to trail savages in the +darkness! Do you fancy they would believe you returned because of that, +or on account of having grown so timorous, and your hearts had turned +so white, you no longer dared to stand in a place of danger?” + +I believe it was that which put an end for the time being to the +mutinous spirit which had been aroused so suddenly. At all events, +Giles March ceased his tongue-wagging, but I was disturbed because the +others gathered here and there in little knots, conversing in whispers +lest I should overhear, and I was no longer proud, as I had been, of +calling myself captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley. + +Virtually left alone, I debated as to what my next move should be, but +realized, fortunately, that having said none should go out, I must, +so long as I remained in command, see that such order was obeyed. +Therefore, to the end that I might get the first glimpse of Elias when +he returned, I climbed up to the watcher’s post above the gate, where I +could keep an eye on those inside, as well as whosoever might come from +the outside, and there I stood during three hours or more, the only +sentinel, at a time when every one of us should have had his eyes and +ears open. + +If the Indians were sufficiently bold to make an attack upon Daniel +Hinchman and his sister so near the settlement, then were they +prepared, if there was any show of success, to come against us who +were trying to hold the fort. + +The hour of respite which I had asked for went by, and yet none came +to demand that I give up the office of captain, therefore did it seem +as if one danger was well-nigh passed, yet I remained as keenly on the +alert as to what my comrades might do, as to the possible movements of +the enemy. + +It was near to midnight before any member of the company gave signs +of trusting in my plan, and then two or three of them came up on the +stockade, proposing to share with me the watch, whereupon I said, with +more of temper than was seemly: + +“If you are ready to obey orders, as you should be after having agreed +to play the part of soldiers, then I am willing you go on duty.” + +Perhaps half of our number heartily declared their confidence in +me, and voluntarily stationed themselves at different places around +the stockade on guard; but there was yet the dangerous element, or +so it seemed to me, who, because of their silence, much the same as +proclaimed that they were yet at odds with my plan, and this gave me +more than a little uneasiness. + +I remained on duty near the gate throughout all that long night, +watching and praying, oh, so earnestly, for the coming of Elias; but +when the sun showed his face once more, our comrade was yet absent, and +there could be but one reason for his delay. + + + + +CHAPTER II. + +THE SIEGE + + +There were no signs of insubordination to be seen in the faces of my +comrades when the new day had come, and Elias Shendle was yet absent. + +Instead of setting themselves at odds with me, as had been the case a +few hours previous, they gathered around near where I yet remained as +sentinel, with anxiety written plainly on their faces, awaiting some +word. + +Daniel Hinchman, with every cause for sorrow,--and my heart truly ached +for the lad at that moment,--had evidently come to understand what +folly it would have been for us to have made any attempt at following +those who had captured his sister, and I fancied he was struggling to +repress his grief that he might seem the more ready to aid us in case +it should become necessary. + +Giles March was no longer clamoring to be led out of the stockade; he +knew as well as did I what the continued absence of Elias portended, +and even in that time of mental distress I secretly rejoiced because +the lad, who had given such free rein to his tongue, was come to the +length of his rope for the time being. + +As a matter of course, I was in much the same condition of mind as +Giles, finding it impossible to answer the question which must be +settled without delay. Should we make any attempt at learning of our +comrade’s whereabouts, or wait longer in the poor hope that he might +yet come? + +The temptation to give these comrades of mine, who had been so +mutinously inclined but a short time before, an opportunity of settling +the matter themselves was too strong to be resisted, and, leaping down +from the stockade, I asked: + +“What shall be done now, lads? You know as much of the situation as +do I. Elias promised to be back by sunrise if he was alive. His only +purpose in going out was to learn whatsoever he might concerning the +situation at Wintermoot’s Fort, and it seems to me most probable he +has fallen into the clutches of those who made a prisoner of Daniel +Hinchman’s sister. Shall we wait here in ignorance, or weaken the +defence of this stockade by sending out scouts?” + +For a full moment no one made any reply, and then it was Giles March +who, much to my surprise, said meekly: + +“It is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We have come to see wherein we +made fools of ourselves last night. It is you who are the captain, and +I dare pledge myself that none of us will again question whatsoever you +may say.” + +Although the answer pleased me, I was disappointed, having hoped +it might be possible some of them would make such a suggestion or +proposition as would give me an idea, and I could do no less than admit +my perplexity. + +“In the first place, it is absolutely necessary that at least four +sentinels be placed on the walls, for we know with good reason that the +enemy are close around. After that has been done, it may be we can hit +upon the right plan of action; but just now I consider myself unable to +say what it should be.” + +“Who shall go on duty?” Giles asked, and I replied: + +“Name them yourself; while Elias is away, you shall act in his place.” + +Giles lost no time in stationing four lads on the wall, with +instructions to keep careful watch upon the surrounding forest, ever +bearing in mind that it was likely a force of Indians might be creeping +upon us, and then he returned near the main gate, where we stood +awaiting him. + +By this time I had come to understand that we were playing the part of +simples by remaining inside the stockade, wholly ignorant of what might +be going on around us, and I said sharply, as if doubting the sincerity +of my comrades: + +“You have agreed that matters shall go to my liking while I hold +command of what we call the Minute Boys.” + +To this Giles assented emphatically, whereupon I said decidedly: + +“You are to remain here with no less than four lads on the watch all +the time. I am going out to learn whether there be any danger of an +attack.” + +“It is for one of us to do that,” Giles said, quickly, and then I +understood how brave the lad was, for he was jealous that I should +incur greater danger than himself. + +“You shall remain, Giles, until six hours have passed, and if I +have not returned, come in search of me, leaving whosoever you will +in charge of the company. Remember, lads, that we are to hold this +stockade so long as life shall last, for only by fighting until the +final moment can we aid those who are depending upon our loyalty to +them.” + +Giles would have spoken again, but, as if he remembered the pledge just +made, held his peace, and I went into the stockade for as much of corn +bread as would serve for my breakfast. There was no need of taking more +than that amount, for, if I returned not by noon, I would never again +need food. + +Having made ready, I went toward the small gate, and there stopped to +take Giles by the hand, as I said: + +“The greatest danger which threatens lies between here and Wintermoot’s +in as straight a line as the crow flies. I am counting only on going +there before I return, therefore, if it becomes necessary to search for +me, you need not spend very much time in the hunt.” + +My hand was on the bar of the gate to raise it from its place, when the +lad who was stationed on the west side of the stockade discharged his +musket, and a sharp cry from the thicket directly in front of him told +that the missile had found its target. + +The lad who had fired leaped down in order that he might reload his +weapon without giving an opportunity for a shot to those who were on +the outside, and, running up to him, I asked, hurriedly: + +“Was it red man or white?” + +“Red,” he replied, “and, unless I mistake, there were three others near +by.” + +Beckoning to four of the lads who stood nearest, I bade them mount the +wall, but urged that they take care before shooting, lest Elias be +making an effort to gain the stockade, and then I stationed the rest of +the company on the different sides of the fortification, knowing that, +if an attack by the Indians was about to be made, they were more like +to come from all quarters at the same moment. + +Giles was the only member of the company whom I had not stationed, and +he stood moodily near the main entrance, as if disgruntled because I +had seemingly overlooked him. + +The frown left his face very quickly, however, when I said, clapping +him on the shoulder: + +“It is for you and me, Giles, to be certain the others do their duty +faithfully. We will make the round of the stockade, you starting toward +the east and I the west, until something more is known of the foe. +Don’t expose yourself foolishly, for it will be a serious matter indeed +when one of our small company is disabled.” + +Then we clambered up on the logs which gave us footing all the way +around the enclosure, and had hardly more than shown ourselves when a +bullet whistled past Giles’s head, so near that he clapped his hand to +his cheek, believing he had been wounded. My heart sank within me, for +now I knew beyond a question that the Indians, or the Tories, or both, +had set about capturing Jenkins’s Fort, to the end that it might not +shelter those who were in position to give warning of the doings at +Wintermoot’s. + +Strain our eyes as we might, it was not possible to distinguish any +form amid the foliage where the tiny curl of smoke was rising above +the leaves to tell of the whereabouts of him who had fired, and I said +bitterly to myself, unconscious of giving breath to the words: + +“They count on regularly besieging the place and starving us out. It +won’t be a long job, for our provisions are none too abundant.” + +I had dropped to my knees while speaking, with my face pressed against +the aperture left where two logs were joined together, and Giles, +crouching by my side, his eyes fixed upon the underbrush directly in +front of us, said grimly: + +“We have enough in plenty for two days; by halving that, we can hold +out four, and should be able to get along on wind for two more, +making six. Within that time some one should come from Forty Fort, or +thereabouts, to learn how we are faring.” + +“Ay, so they should, Giles, if it be possible, but in case those who +hold Wintermoot’s are determined on gaining possession of this place, +they will take good care no succor comes from that direction.” + +Then a shot rang out from the north side of the stockade, and there +could no longer be any question but that my worst fears were to be +realized. + +Leaping to the ground, I ran across the enclosure until I came to where +the shot had been fired, and there asked if they had seen their target +distinctly. + +“Ay, enough to tell us that it was an Indian, but the bullet went +wide of its mark,” one of the lads replied. “We must be regularly +surrounded, and the red villains don’t propose to show themselves any +more than may be absolutely necessary in order to keep us fairly well +in view.” + +Disheartening as were those words, they cheered me in a certain +measure, for I began to realize that those who menaced us must have +been in their present position some time before sunrise, and it was +possible that Elias, succeeding in making his way through the lines +when he started out, had found himself unable to return. He might be +at that moment trying to gain an entrance. + +It is needless to make any attempt at describing all that occurred +during the long day which followed, for it would be but to repeat the +words again and again. + +We kept vigilant watch, rewarded now and then by getting a shot at +some painted fiend who incautiously exposed himself, and again being +fired upon, but without result. Only twice before sunset did we have +fair proof that our bullets had taken effect, and then, as in the first +case, it was but a cry of pain which might more reasonably have been +caused by a slight wound than a deadly one. + +We saw no white man, and this encouraged both Giles and myself, for, if +the Indians were of the Mohawk tribe, they would not continue a siege +very long, unless there were Tories near at hand to hold them to their +work. + +When night came Giles and I took careful account of the provisions, +fearing less than we had supposed was on hand, and, that done, we told +off five of the party with orders that they lie down at once to sleep, +for up to this time all had remained awake at least thirty-six hours. + +“We will divide the company into parties of four or five, that each may +get an hour’s rest in turn,” I said to Giles, “and those who remain +longest on duty must be kept constantly moving about, lest their eyes +close despite their will. And now is it in your mind that we had best +sit here idle?” + +He looked at me questioningly and in surprise, whereat I continued: + +“It is my belief that Elias may be trying to gain entrance here, and +I beg that you, so long as is possible without rest, remain on the +stockade just over the small gate, watching for him. I am going out.” + +“To what end?” he asked. + +“In the hope of finding him, and to learn the situation of affairs at +Wintermoot’s. Failing in that, to carry word to our friends farther +down the valley of what is being done here. Thus far we have escaped +injury; but, in case they press us hard, it is not probable that we +have such good luck during the next four and twenty hours.” + +I had expected Giles would protest; but, to my surprise and delight, he +replied, quietly: + +“If you think it best that you go rather than I, do so, yet I would +rather take the venture myself, although I question whether the danger +be greater outside than in.” + +I took him by the hand, and did not speak. It was as if, during the +past four and twenty hours, he and I had ceased to be lads, and were +become men,--men who were entrusted with the defence of the women and +the aged in the poorly fortified blockhouses in the valley below us. + +I am not minded that whomsoever reads these words shall believe I was +eager to encounter danger, therefore do I set it down that there was a +great fear in my heart as I unbarred the gate and stepped out, hearing +Giles replace the fastenings which separated me from my comrades. + +However timorous one may be, he does not linger long in such a place as +I then was, for it stood to reason there were many pairs of sharp eyes +fixed on this particular portion of the stockade, and, lying flat on my +stomach, I began the advance, which needed to be slow and cautious if +one would continue it many moments. + +Before having gotten fifty yards away, following the line of the river +at about an hundred paces from it, I suddenly came upon an Indian +leaning against a tree as if half-asleep. + +It might have been possible to have struck a blow that would have +carried him out of this world; but the chances were that, in making +such an attempt, I would bring his fellows down upon me, and, +therefore, hardly daring to breathe lest he should be aware of my +neighborhood, I made such a détour as soon left him behind me. + +Then half an hour more of creeping and stopping to listen, suspicious +of every leaf that was stirred by the wind, and after having gone, so +nearly as I could judge, a mile in distance, I was literally paralyzed +with fear when I laid my hand squarely upon the leg of a man. + +In an instant he had kicked back with such force that the breath was +knocked out of me, and, before I could recover, he was upon my back, +clutching me by the throat with a grip which threatened soon to put an +end to my struggles. + +It was impossible for me to draw my knife, and the musket which I +gripped in my right hand was useless at such a time. My brain was in a +whirl, and consciousness rapidly deserting me when, suddenly, the iron +grip upon my throat was loosened, as I heard dimly the whisper: + +“Who are you?” + +Then I understood who was my assailant, and it was with difficulty I +prevented myself from crying aloud with joy, for I knew now that I had +thus inadvertently come upon Elias. + +It was not needed that I should reply to the question, for, passing his +hand quickly over my face, he knew who I was, and throwing himself by +my side, whispered: + +“What are you doing here? Have they taken the fort?” + +I explained in as few words as possible why I had ventured forth, and +in turn asked the reason for his failing to come back within the time +agreed upon. + +“The stockade was all surrounded when I left, and since noon have I +been trying to have speech with you. Once I got within sight of the +fort, but was obliged to fall back when an additional force was sent up +from Wintermoot’s.” + +“Did you get anywhere near the nest of Tories?” + +“Ay, and because they evidently are not fearing any interference from +the people of the valley, I had good opportunity to see what was going +on. I should say no less than an hundred white men in the uniform of +Johnson Greens are there, and between the stockade and the river can +be seen twenty or more Indian lodges, which will give you an idea of +how many redskins Butler has gathered to begin the work of destruction +hereabout. I have heard shots enough from around our fort to tell me +that you must have, by this time, some idea of where the enemy are.” + +“I know that a goodly number of them are outside Fort Jenkins, and it +looks to me much as if they counted on laying regular siege to the +place,” I replied, bitterly; “but as to how many may be nearabout, we +have no knowledge.” + +“I believe a full half the force of Indians from Wintermoot’s are +there,” Elias replied. “Judging from the trouble I had in getting +anywhere near the main gate, it seemed to me that no less than two +hundred were in front of the stockade. How did you get out, and why are +you come?” + +I replied to the questions, and began to think myself fortunate in +having gotten through the lines of the enemy with so little difficulty. +Elias was a better hand at such work than I, and if he had found it +impossible to open communication with us inside the stockade, then was +I lucky in not having come to grief before I chanced upon him. + +“Then since you came out only to learn where the enemy might be found, +and how many there were of them near Wintermoot’s, you will go back +with me?” Elias said, questioningly, and straightway I told him about +the capture of Esther Hinchman, asking if he saw any evidences that the +Indians in camp had a prisoner with them. + +“There might have been a dozen in the lodges, and I remain in ignorance +of the fact because of not looking for anything of that kind,” Elias +replied, in a tone of vexation and doubt, as if the matter needed no +discussion. “Of course we must retrace our steps at once.” + +“Meaning that you think we might aid her if she was held by the red +villains?” I asked, and he replied, promptly: + +“Meaning that we’d have a try for it, of course. The lads in the fort +are as well off as they would be if we were with them, therefore I +don’t see how we can help turning back, but I’d be in better shape for +the work if I had something besides wind in my stomach.” + +Now it was I remembered that when Elias left the stockade he had +neglected to take any food with him, believing he would either be taken +prisoner, or succeed in returning within a few hours. Although my store +of provision was wofully small, consisting of only so much corn bread +as could be carried in the pocket of my hunting shirt, I divided it +with him, and while we were eating spoke of the necessity as it seemed +to me, of sending some word down the valley concerning what was going +on at Fort Jenkins, as well as what we knew regarding the situation at +Wintermoot’s. + +Elias was of my mind concerning the necessity of so doing, but I +understood plainly that he was not inclined to volunteer for such a +mission. In fact, he said decidedly that if a message was to be sent, +some one of the lads inside the stockade, of whose courage we might be +in doubt, could best be spared at such a time when it seemed probable +an attack was imminent. + +But I reminded him that it might be impossible, and certainly would +require a great expenditure of time, to seek for some other messenger +than one of us two who were already beyond the enemy’s lines. + +Well, because of the darkness, when it would be impossible to do +much spying upon the enemy after we were come in the vicinity of +Wintermoot’s, we spent considerable time in the thicket talking of this +or of that, and chiefly regarding the show of insubordination which was +displayed shortly after he went out on the scout. + +It matters little what we said, although to us the conversation was of +deepest import, since it was the foreshadowing of what we might expect +when the villainous Col. John Butler began his work of butchery upon +almost defenceless people, claiming that he was no more than waging +legitimate warfare. + +Young in experience though we were, it was possible for us to +understand full well that on account of the quarrels which we of the +valley had had concerning the ownership of the land, and also because +of the interferences of Connecticut in our affairs, were we in greater +peril than any other cluster of settlements in the colonies, owing to +the greater number of Tories as compared with the loyal people. + +It must not be supposed, however, that we spent any very great amount +of time chewing over those questions which had caused bloodshed long +before the colonists decided to array themselves against the king, but +the greater portion of our talk was regarding what we might be able to +do at Jenkins’s Fort, in event of a pitched battle, when the odds were +like to be heavy against us. + +When the day was within an hour of breaking we began our advance toward +Wintermoot’s, moving with such caution that the gray light of morning +had dispersed the darkness as we were come within sight of, but at a +respectful distance from, the stockade, wherein were probably gathered +those who were minded to lay waste all the little settlements in our +beautiful valley. + +At this early hour no one was stirring within the fort, and because of +having halted on a slight elevation of land it was possible for us to +see everything within the enclosure. + +Outside, however, toward the river, where had been put up the lodges of +the savages, as if to effect a permanent settlement, we could see that +the Indians were all astir, and now and then one would set off at a +rapid pace in the direction of Jenkins’s Fort, or again, a runner would +return, as if bringing some intelligence from those who menaced the +Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley. + +“It is the Indians who are entrusted with the task of capturing the +fort,” Elias whispered, as we gazed. “The Tories will take no hand in +the work unless it should become necessary--at least, that is my way of +figuring it.” + +“There is no good reason why we should speculate upon the future,” I +said, irritably, made nervous by the desire to return to my comrades. +“Let us finish our business here as soon as may be. If Esther Hinchman +is held prisoner by those scoundrels, we should be able to get some +glimpse of her before very long, for I can’t believe they think it +necessary to guard her closely.” + +We were concealed within the thicket at a point where there was the +least likelihood of our being come upon through accident by the enemy, +and, therefore, felt reasonably secure. During the quarrels between +the several claimants for Wyoming, even the youngest lads had become +accustomed to danger, and this I say in order that it may be the +better understood why Elias and I could thus take care of ourselves +in such a situation as we then were. In fact, for as long a time as I +could remember, we had been ever on the lookout for a foe, and were +almost as skilful at hiding ourselves in the wilderness as are the wild +things. + +Within an hour from the time of our arrival the work was accomplished, +so far as learning whether Esther Hinchman was held a prisoner by those +savages who were under command of Col. John Butler, for we saw a white +girl moving timidly about, showing by every movement that she was a +stranger to the place and the people who surrounded her. + +“I reckon this portion of the task is the same as finished,” Elias +said, after we had watched the poor girl a few moments, “and now +comes the question as to whether you are still determined that one of +us--which will, of course, be me--must go down the valley, and give +information of what is happening hereabouts.” + +I had already made up my mind as to that, and was determined there +should be no discussion. + +“Yes, you are to go, Elias,” I said, in a tone of one who has well +considered the matter, “and the sooner you set off the better. There +will be no necessity of travelling farther than Forty Fort, and once +you have arrived there, see to it that the people understand how great +is the danger which menaces. It is better that you put it too strongly, +rather than allow them to believe there is a chance they may not be +attacked.” + +“And after that has been done?” he asked. + +“Come back to Jenkins’s Fort as soon as possible, for you know that we +shall need you, unless, peradventure, we are by that time past all need +of human help.” + +Elias half turned as if to speak, then quickly, with a gesture of +impatience, he turned his face in the direction I would have him +go, gliding through the thicket on a course which would take him +considerably to the westward of Wintermoot’s, and making no more noise +than might have been caused by a squirrel. + + + + +CHAPTER III. + +SIMON BARTLETT + + +After Elias had departed from view, I wasted no more time in watching +the red sneaks who had counted on satisfying their thirst for blood +by answering John Butler’s call to what he claimed to be civilized +warfare, but began the journey toward our stockade, knowing full well +the danger of moving carelessly or rapidly. + +There was in my mind a determination to do something toward the rescue +of that poor girl who was eating her heart out in the lodges of the +Indians, if it should be decided by the members of our company that two +or three could be spared to accompany me in the venture. I was turning +all this over in my mind as I advanced pace by pace, keeping sharp +watch for the slightest unusual movement of the foliage ahead of me, +and listening intently to every noise, the cause of which I might not +be absolutely certain. + +Perhaps half an hour passed, and already I began to believe it would be +possible for us Minute Boys to effect a rescue, when it suddenly became +apparent that not very far behind me some person was moving quite as +cautiously as myself. + +As a matter of course it was absolutely essential I should know who +this stranger might be, and, halting within a dense clump of cedars, +I waited, breathlessly, finding it difficult to repress a cry of +astonishment when he finally came into view, peering cautiously around +in a manner which told that he understood full well the dangers to be +encountered. + +It was Simon Bartlett, an old man of near seventy, from Wilkesbarre, +whom I knew full well as one being nigh crippled with rheumatism, but +having a heart so full of courage that in times of stern necessity he +could so far defy bodily ailment as to do the work of half a dozen men. + +As I stepped out in front of him he had his musket to his shoulder in a +twinkling, but lowered it quickly, as he asked, in a whisper: + +“What has happened at Jenkins’s Fort, lad, that you are here?” + +Before answering him I put the question: + +“Did you not meet Elias Shendle during this past half-hour?” + +He shook his head. + +“The lad left me hardly more than thirty minutes ago, to carry to Forty +Fort the information that we at the stockade are the same as besieged. +There are an hundred or more Indians close around, and so many Tories +at Wintermoot’s that it seems positive we of the valley are marked out +as victims.” + +I believe the information which I gave Master Bartlett was no more +alarming than he had anticipated, for instead of making any ado, he +said, quietly: + +“We had come to believe from rumors which lately arrived that mischief +was brewing, and in order to know exactly what we might expect, I took +upon myself the task of visiting you lads.” + +“And right glad will the members of the company be to see you, Master +Bartlett, for there is none in all the valley who could give so much +aid. I believe of a verity the mere fact of your entering the stockade +will renew their courage.” + +“Are they growing timorous, then?” the old man asked. + +“Not to the extent of showing it, Master Bartlett; but you must +remember that the Minute Boys are young at this business which John +Butler calls war, and it would not be surprising if more than one felt +a tremor of fear at knowing that all the miserable horde from Johnson +Hall were assembling here.” + +“Ay, lad, true,” the old man said, half to himself, and he added, in a +louder tone, “Think you it will be possible to hold your own, in case +of an attack?” + +“That you should be better able to judge than I, Master Bartlett. The +stockade is larger. With Elias gone, we number but twenty-one, and if +a determined attack be made on all sides, then of a verity must we go +under; but, I pledge you this, that unless the people in the settlement +below can have ample warning of what may be in store for them, we shall +fight without thought of preserving our own lives, in the hope of +saving them.” + +“That’s the right kind of talk, lad, and it does me good in these times +when there are so many croaking as to the impossibility of our standing +against those who will come down on us. I will go into the fort with +you, since Elias Shendle is doing that which I would have done,” and +he started on, I detaining him only long enough to explain the danger +which lay before us. + +From this moment, and until we were come within sight of the stockade, +neither he nor I spoke. There was so much of difficulty in the task +that we could not afford to spend any moments in conversation, and I +believe we traversed not less than six miles in making a distance of +no more than two, so many détours were we forced to make, in order to +avoid the red scouts who were flitting here, there, and everywhere, as +it seemed, through the forest. Never before had I seen so many Indians +in such a small extent of territory, and all of them on the war-path. + +That we did succeed in getting within view of the stockade without an +encounter, now seems to me almost marvellous; but it was destined that +when we believed the more perilous portion of the enterprise was past, +did the dangers thicken. + +[Illustration: “I WAS ABLE TO GET A GRIP UPON THE NAKED MURDERER’S +THROAT.”] + +In my eagerness to make certain the Minute Boys were not in more +danger than at the time of my leaving them, I pressed forward eagerly +to get a clear view of the fortification through the foliage, counting +on the possibility of attracting the attention of those on guard, and, +just as I was parting the leaves in front of me, a sharp ray of light, +as if glinted from a surface of steel, caught my eye. + +Instinctively, although not realizing all the peril, I swerved aside, +catching in my left hand the trunk of a sapling, swinging half around +and coming up erect, only to find myself facing a venomous Mohawk, who +had raised his hatchet to strike. + +In another instant, despite the fact that I had escaped his first blow, +he would have stricken me down, and this I realized, therefore, bending +my body ever so slightly, I darted in to catch him under the arms, as +we lads were wont to do while wrestling. + +How I might dispose of him, or he of me, after that, did not come into +my calculations, for the very good reason that there was no time in +which to reason out the matter. The fellow was thrown off his guard +for an instant by my unexpected and unusual movement, and fortune so +far favored me that I was able to get a grip upon the naked murderer’s +throat in such a fashion that he could not cry out. + +I hope it will never be my ill luck to have again such a struggle as +ensued. + +While battling for very life, and knowing that the slightest careless +movement would give him an opportunity to brain me, I had sense enough +to realize that the noise of the struggle would bring to his aid a +score or more of his fellows. Therefore was I hampered in my efforts +because I durst not work as I otherwise would, whilst he, on his part, +was aiming to give the alarm, threshing here and there with his feet +in the hope that some of those near about might hear him, and all the +while I wondered where Simon Bartlett could be. + +The only hold which the fellow could get upon me was around my back, +and he hugged as does a bear, striving to crush in my ribs, until the +sense of suffocation which came upon me was so nearly overpowering that +had it been only my life which was in the balance I must have given up +the struggle before it was well begun. + +Not many seconds did we stand upright in this fight which could end +only in the death of one; soon we were on the ground, he uppermost, but +I knowing that the advantage was mine, because of his protruding tongue +and eyeballs, which seemed starting from their sockets. + +How long we fought there I am unable to say. It seemed to me a full +hour was spent, when most likely no more than three minutes had passed, +and during all this time, as I afterward learned, Master Bartlett +was doing his utmost to get in a blow with his knife, but finding it +difficult to do so without danger of wounding me. + +Then, at the very moment when I believed victory lay with the Mohawk, +and that I was even on the borders of the Beyond, I felt the sinewy +frame suddenly relax, the head which had been bent toward me in the +effort to weaken the hold upon his throat fell back, as a stream of +warm blood covered my breast. + +Simon Bartlett had thrust his knife in through the savage’s back, and +the fight was over. + +Yes, the fight was over; but even while I struggled to my feet, trying +to regain the breath which had been nearly forced from my body, I +realized that although we had come off victorious in this encounter, +our peril had been increased tenfold, for the body of the Indian would +unquestionably soon be found by his fellows, and then must be known the +fact that some of our company were outside the stockade, after which +our doom was certain. + +On the heels of this thought came another, which was, that by killing +this villainous Mohawk had we put in greater jeopardy Elias Shendle, +for even though Master Bartlett and I succeeded in gaining the +stockade, the besiegers would be more keenly on the alert than before, +while Elias, believing matters to be as when he left, would find +himself confronted by death, when the only mercy he could hope to +receive would be that it came speedily, while he was fighting. + +However, the deed was done, and no good could come of my conjuring up +all the possibilities of trouble. + +We must get into the fort now without delay, or else abandon our +efforts to do so, in which case rapid retreat would be necessary. + +It was not in my mind, however, to leave the vicinity of Fort Jenkins +while it was possible to remain, and believing the danger to be less if +we made a bold stroke, I said hurriedly to Master Bartlett: + +“If the Indians nearabout have not already heard the noise of the +fight, they will soon come upon this fellow’s body, and then are we +lost beyond hope; therefore I propose that you and I take to our heels +now, running with all swiftness toward the main entrance, on the +chances that the sentinels will see us and open the gate. Of course we +stand the risk of being shot down; but that, in my mind, is no less if +we stay here trying to get across the cleared space secretly.” + +“It shall be as you say, lad,” the old man replied, grimly. “I am ready +to take my chances of running as fast as you.” + +Without waiting for further converse, for it seemed to me that even the +seconds were precious just then, I started at full speed across the +space which had been cleared immediately in front of the main entrance +to the stockade, and on seeing Giles March standing sentinel directly +over the gate, it seemed as if fortune was smiling on us. + +Master Bartlett, half-crippled though he was, held even pace with me; +but when the race was a little more than two-thirds run, and I saw that +the small gate was being opened cautiously, the report of a musket rang +out almost at the same instant that I heard a bullet whistle past my +ears. Then came another, and another, and in a twinkling it was as if +all the thicket surrounding the stockade was alive with the crackling +of musketry. + +Strangely enough, I gave no heed to the possibility of death at that +moment when it lurked close behind me, but said to myself, as if it +were something in the nature of a jest: + +“Elias Shendle’s arithmetic is strangely out of sorts when he claims +that there are but an hundred Indians nearabout, for of a verity twice +that number of shots have already been fired.” + +Then, turning my head ever so slightly, I looked to see if Master +Bartlett was still on his feet, fearing lest he had been stricken down, +and the old man was close at my heels, smiling, if you please, because +we had thus far run the gauntlet in safety. + +It heartened me wondrously to hear him cry: + +“They need practice at a target, lad, before they shoot at moving game.” + +Then, ere one could have counted ten, we were safe within the stockade, +and I gripping Giles March’s hand, as if he and I had both come from +our graves to meet each other. + +“It was a narrow shave,” one of the lads who crowded around us said, +and Master Bartlett replied with a laugh: + +“Ay, narrow, if you please, but yet margin enough and to spare, since +we are here sound of body, although a little lacking in wind.” + +And thus did the old man come out from the race with death, having a +jest upon his lips, even as I have known him in later days when the +peril was equally great. + +I had returned none too soon, so Giles March told me when we stood +apart from the others that I might learn what had happened during my +absence. + +The lads were growing faint-hearted, having come to understand full +well the force which menaced from the outside, and knowing that the +slightest relaxation of vigilance meant a decided advantage to the +enemy. + +It could not be otherwise than disheartening to know that possibly all +the strength which the Tories could muster was about to be directed +upon us, and our number so small that, even though each lad proved to +be a host in himself, we were all too few to defend the stockade at +every point. + +“There are four or five among us whose hearts have grown faint,” +Giles said, “and unless their courage can be brought up to the +sticking-point, there is a fear in my heart that they will make the +others timorous.” + +“And yet what may we do, Giles?” I asked, in perplexity. “We cannot put +blood in veins that are filled with milk.” + +“I believe it were better that we sent them away. To my mind the +company would be stronger without them.” + +“Unless they be lads who are well versed in woodcraft, the chances of +their getting away are exceeding small,” I replied, and, while I was +describing to him what I had seen, both in company with Elias and while +returning with Master Bartlett, the old man joined us. + +“You lads are in a position where open battle is to be preferred, +rather than this constant nagging by bullets whenever a head is shown +above the stockade,” he said, as if thinking aloud, and so much +confidence did I have in his courage and judgment that I repeated what +Giles had told me, whereupon he said gravely: + +“I believe in looking bad matters squarely in the face, and, judging +from what has been seen, your plight is likely to continue as it has +been until Butler’s gang makes a direct assault. You should have more +of a force here.” + +“Very true, Master Bartlett,” I replied, with a laugh, in which was no +mirth, “and mayhap you will be able to tell us how our numbers can be +increased? There are not enough men, counting the cripples, in all +the valley to defend the blockhouses which are scattered from here to +Wilkesbarre, therefore how may we expect that any will come to us?” + +“It would be wiser for them to abandon some of the stockades lower +down, in order to hold this one, where the heaviest fighting will come, +and it may be that those to whom Elias Shendle speaks will understand +such to be the case.” + +“I am not minded to build my hopes on getting reinforcements,” I +replied, and then, because the subject was not heartening, I begged the +old man to tell us what had been done by our people. + +He made a long story out of little, and yet in that little was +considerable meat. + +In the first place, the people at Wilkesbarre had information that +General Schuyler had written a letter to the Congress, detailing the +situation and forecasting the probabilities, urging that such recruits +in the American army as came from Wyoming be allowed to return on +furlough, in order to defend their homes, but thus far no attention had +been paid to the communication. + +The women of the valley, knowing well all the needs, and how put to +it we were for ammunition, had taken it upon themselves not only to +plant the gardens and till the farms, but to make gunpowder for the +several garrisons. They had taken up the floors of their houses, dug +out the earth, and put in casks in order to make saltpetre. Then mixing +charcoal and sulphur with it, and grinding the whole in a small mill +which Master Hollenback had brought, made such powder as we could use; +but it fouled the guns so badly that not above a dozen charges might be +fired without cleaning the weapons. + +Word was also received that John Butler had gathered two companies of +Tory rangers, a detachment of Johnson’s Royal Greens, and from five +to six hundred Indians, who were advancing from Niagara, intending to +overrun the valley. The men already at Wintermoot’s were probably the +advance of this large army. + +To oppose this force, Giles and I knew full well that, taking every man +in the valley who could fire a musket, we would not be able to raise +more than two hundred at the most. + +It was a situation of affairs such as might daunt even the bravest +spirits, and we Minute Boys, ignorant of all the rules of warfare, a +mere handful, as compared with the Indians which already surrounded us, +were expected to hold in check the Tories and savages which Butler was +leading against us. + +“It is not well, Master Bartlett, that you should tell the others what +we have just heard,” Giles March said, gravely, when the old man had +come to an end of his budget of news. “I had thought my heart stout +enough to keep me behind these logs so long as life remained, believing +I might aid those of my own blood in the valley; but, knowing what may +be coming against us, I understand now how vain it will be. Those who +are weak-hearted already are like to make such plaint that a retreat +will be begun before the battle is commenced.” + +Then it was that Master Bartlett set about trying to hearten us, saying +that it was not impossible the Congress, learning what was being done, +would take immediate steps to send three or four companies--perhaps +a regiment--to aid us. He also suggested that possibly John Butler +intended to strike a blow elsewhere rather than at our valley, and +there might have been some chance for hope in this last had we not +known that many of the Tories were members of the Susquehanna Company, +who, by shedding blood now, might establish firmly their claims upon +the land. + +However heavy my heart had grown since Master Bartlett told us so much +regarding the situation outside, I was not minded that the Minute Boys +should relax their vigilance in the slightest degree, for we would +hold Jenkins’s Fort as long as might be, forcing the enemy to pay the +largest possible price in blood for whatsoever of advantage he gained +over us. + +When Giles and I had made the round of the stockade to learn if every +lad was doing his duty, we returned to where Master Bartlett awaited +us, and then I asked if he believed it possible or advisable for us to +make any attempt at rescuing Esther Hinchman, detailing the plans which +had already been formed in my mind. + +The old man was unwilling to give a direct opinion; but that he favored +something of the kind both Giles and I understood when he said: + +“Whatsoever you do must be done quickly, lad, before the enemy +has gotten ready to make an attack upon the fort. Nothing can be +accomplished by force, and, therefore, a small number only should be +sent out,--say, two or three. I am ready to do my share of the work; +the brother of the girl had, perhaps, better be made one of the party, +and the third man can be of your own choice.” + +“If you had the task in hand, Master Bartlett, when would you set out?” +I asked, and he replied, promptly: + +“As soon as the sun has set.” + +“It should be my right to name the third member of the party,” Giles +March said, and I knew what was in his mind, but did not settle the +matter then, for I was hoping there might be some change in affairs +which would give me the privilege of going with Master Bartlett, +therefore turned the conversation by speaking of the possibility that +we might be able to add to our store of provisions. + +It was when the old man heard we had such a small stock of food that +his face took on a graver expression than while he was telling of the +overwhelming force likely to come against us, and until the sun was +near to setting did we discuss the chances of replenishing our scanty +larder, but without arriving at any satisfactory conclusion. + +That night each of us had for supper a piece of corn bread as large, +perhaps, as half your hand, and so dry that it was like unto hardened +clay. + +While I was absent Giles had divided the force into three parties, +allowing each in turn to go off duty for two hours, that all might thus +have opportunity for sleep. It seemed to me best that such routine +should be continued. + +Master Bartlett, as if having forgotten what he had advised in regard +to attempting the rescue of Esther Hinchman, proposed that both Giles +and I lie down to rest, leaving him in charge of the fort, and this we +did, for slumber weighed so heavily upon our eyelids that it was with +difficulty I could keep mine from closing even while I made the rounds +of the stockade. + +During three hours or more we slept as only tired lads can, and when +I came out from the blockhouse it was near to ten o’clock; but Master +Bartlett had nothing of importance to report. + +The enemy remained quite as vigilant as before, shooting with poor +aim whenever one of the lads incautiously showed himself above the +stockade, and nothing had been seen to betoken any change of plan on +their part; therefore it was that I did no more than make the rounds +from one sentinel to another, without giving any attention to the +surrounding forest. + +An hour later Giles joined me, he having gained just so much the more +sleep, and Master Bartlett took his turn at lying down. + +We two lads stood near the door of the blockhouse while I explained to +Giles that the enemy had been wasting less ammunition than usual, as +it seemed to me, when suddenly a rattle of musketry was heard from the +eastern side, near the water, and our lads who were at that portion of +the stockade failed to return it. + +As a matter of course, Giles and I ran quickly toward what seemed to be +the danger-point, and, clambering up on the narrow platform, I demanded +of the lad nearest me why he had not discharged his musket. + +“I have seen no target as yet,” he replied. “The shots were fired from +such a distance that even the flashes of the guns have been hidden by +the foliage.” + +Looking to the priming of my musket, I strained my eyes in vain for +some sign of the enemy, but yet the reports continued to ring out in +rapid succession, and I wondered why I failed to hear the whistling of +the bullets. + +Two or three of those who were off duty came running up in the belief +that they might be needed, and it was only natural that all the other +sentinels should have turned in that direction from which it seemed +probable an attack would be made. + +Therefore it was, and I am willing to take all the blame for such +carelessness, that the stockade nearabout the gate was virtually +unguarded. + +The first intimation I had that the discharge of musketry from the +eastward was only a feint on the part of the enemy was from Master +Bartlett, who, having come out of the blockhouse, saw at once in what +way we had laid ourselves open to an attack. + +It was the report of his musket which caused me to whirl about +suddenly, and then it looked as if fifty or more naked savages were +scaling the stockade just over the gates, while inside perhaps ten or +twelve stood awaiting the coming of their comrades. + +An exclamation of anger because of my stupidity involuntarily burst +from my lips, as I gave the word for all, save only four sentinels, to +join me; but, by the time the lads were down from the platforms, there +were not less than two score Indians already inside. + +It seemed to me at that moment as if the fort was already taken; but +so great was my anger because of having given the foe the opportunity +he wanted that I forgot all the danger which menaced, and, shouting to +hearten my comrades, ran forward side by side with Giles March to do +whatsoever we might toward repairing the mischief. + +And now of what took place during the next half-hour I have no clear +knowledge, save as to our first charge, when, emptying our muskets into +that throng of half-naked murderers, we dashed forward, not stopping to +reload, but depending upon using our weapons as clubs. + +It was like some horrible nightmare, where one struggles against such +odds that he can make no headway, but is continually forced to exert +himself to the utmost, knowing death to be close at hand. + +Once, while I was parrying with my musket a blow which one of the +Mohawks would have dealt me, another ran swiftly around, as if to +strike from behind, and already in fancy had I felt the burning +sensation which accompanies the thrust of cold steel, when the report +of Master Bartlett’s musket rang out, while one of my adversaries +dropped dead as the other took to his heels. + +It was a battle wherein we fought hand to hand, overmatched in numbers, +in strength, and in weapons, and yet to the credit of the Minute Boys +it must be said that even those who had shown themselves faint-hearted +shortly before, fought like men, regarding not their own lives in the +hope of delaying the enemy ever so little on his march through the +valley. + + + + +CHAPTER IV. + +AFTER THE BATTLE + + +If it were advisable to spend the time, one might write page after +page, detailing the acts of heroism performed by the Minute Boys in +this their first battle, when, taken by surprise, and with odds of not +less than three to one against them, they saved the fort from capture. + +Master Bartlett, who should be a judge in such matters, declares that +never one of us flinched from his duty; but I could speak only of what +occurred as I myself took part in it, and it seemed as if we were +favored by God, else the enemy must literally have overrun us. + +There were times during the battle when it was possible for us to +reload our weapons; but before twenty minutes had passed, my gun was +so foul that I could not drive a bullet home, and was forced to depend +upon the weapon as a club, or use my knife. + +And yet we drove those human wolves back from whence they came, all +save eight, who remained inside the stockade with no breath of life in +their ugly bodies. + +I have always maintained that an Indian is a coward who can fight well +only when his adversary has been taken by surprise, or is too feeble +for resistance. So it was here. During half an hour, mayhap, they +fought like the wolves that they are, and then, as one after another +was cut down, the remainder of them turned tail, striving to make their +way out, and we did our best to lessen the number of John Butler’s +followers. + +One there was who showed himself courageous, despite the fact that he +battled in a wicked cause, and, when we pressed him hard, stood with +his back against the logs, fighting until he fell dead. + +The others were as curs. Not until the last of the horde who could +move had escaped did we count up our losses, and grievous they were as +compared with our numbers. Ezra Simpson lay dead across the body of a +stalwart Indian, with evidences enough near by to show that he had left +his mark upon more than one of those who would turn our peaceful valley +into a shambles. + +Two of the company were seriously wounded, and three others, including +myself, bore marks of either knife or hatchet, but not to such an +extent that we were disabled. + +It was a victory for us; but should we win two or three more in the +same manner, then were we undone for a verity, because of being wiped +out entirely. + +It goes without saying that Master Bartlett did valiant duty. Two +others, besides myself, owed their lives to him, for it was as if he +saw all that was going on, and wherever the battle raged hottest he +sought to aid him who was hardest pressed. Without the old man, I fear +there would have been a different ending to this poor tale. + +There was no rest for us when the battle had come to an end. Those +whose turn it was to sleep threw themselves down on the floor of the +blockhouse, and the rest of us did duty on the walls, all save five, +who were told off to drag out through the small gate, even at risk of +being shot down, the dead bodies of our enemies. + +That done, we buried Ezra Simpson hurriedly but reverentially, and +perchance the tears which flowed from our eyes were caused by the +knowledge that our time of greater suffering was yet to come, while +they had done with the agony of death. + +I think the fever of battle was yet upon Giles March, when we had +finished the mournful task of laying our comrade in his last bed, for +no sooner was that done than he said eagerly to me: + +“Now is the time when we may make an effort to release Daniel +Hinchman’s sister, with more chance of success than ever before.” + +“What do you mean, Giles?” I cried, in surprise. “We have but just +brought to an end as severe a battle as we shall ever again fight, +however long we claim to be soldiers, and would you run another +hazardous venture on the heels of this?” + +“Ay, that I would, Jonathan Ogden. The Indians have been beaten +thoroughly, and for a certain time are cowed by failing to capture this +stockade, which, doubtless, they believed would fall into their hands +like a rotten apple. Now is come the time for us to strike.” + +“I believe the lad speaks truly,” Master Bartlett said, as he joined +us. “If I know anything of the red sneaks, they will not make another +assault upon this fort to-night, but will spend the time mourning over +the dead, and patching up the living who bear the marks of our weapons. +More than that, it is not reasonable for them to suppose we would +attempt so soon to strike a blow in return.” + +“It is my right to leave the stockade this time,” Giles said, in a +tone so firm that I realized it would be useless to argue against his +proposal, whereupon I replied, turning to Master Bartlett: + +“If it so be you think it right for three of this small party to +venture into yet further danger, leaving us weak as we are, go, +although it would please me better that Giles took the command of the +fort while I journeyed toward Wintermoot’s.” + +“Are you ready, Master Bartlett?” the lad asked, eagerly, and I fancied +there was somewhat of grim pleasure in the old man’s heart at the +thought of such a venture, for he replied promptly: + +“Ay, that I am, lad, and the sooner we set off, the sooner will we be +trying to get back inside this fence of logs.” + +“Yes, if you live to return,” I said, moodily, whereat the old man +clapped me on the shoulder heartily, as he cried: + +“Those who venture most are apt to live the longest,--at least, that +has been my experience. I’m not claiming that we’ll be able to release +the girl; but ’twixt now and sunrise we shall know if it be possible.” + +Giles had already gone into the blockhouse to find Daniel Hinchman, and +I was hardly yet recovered from the daze which had come over me with +the idea of setting out on a venture directly on the heels of a battle, +when the three were marching toward the small gate. + +I ran after them to unbar it, wishing to have even that slight share in +the task, after which they crept silently out. + +“God be with you,” I whispered. + +“If He goes with either party this night, it will be with us,” Master +Bartlett said grimly, and then the three were lost to view in the gloom. + +I was left with but eighteen lads to defend the fort, and it seemed, +with the going of the old man, that our strength had departed. It was +necessary I pull myself together with a will, else had my heart grown +so heavy that those who called me the captain of the Minute Boys would +have seen by one look at my face that I was no longer capable of +controlling even myself, let alone my comrades. + +At such a time work, and plenty of it, does a fellow a deal of good. +I went here and there, doing whatsoever my hands could find to do, in +order to drive away the timorousness which was creeping into my heart. + +As yet, those of us who were slightly wounded had given no attention to +their hurts. Now I insisted that each lad be looked after carefully, +saying to those who laughed at such coddling that it was necessary, +because our numbers were so few that the loss of one would be serious +indeed, and he who might be disabled because of neglecting his wounds +was nearly as much to be blamed as the coward who ran away. + +It goes without saying that all this while we kept strictest watch from +the top of the stockade, but without seeing anything whatsoever of the +enemy, however recklessly we exposed ourselves. + +It was as Master Bartlett had said, they were cowed for the time being, +because of failing in an attempt which they believed could be carried +through without severe loss. + +And now am I come to that part of my story which seems almost +improbable even to myself. + +The night passed, and the next day was nearly half spent before +anything occurred to cause either joy or sorrow. We had seen nothing +whatsoever of the Indians; it was as if the siege had suddenly been +raised, and I was such a simple as to question whether that might not +be the fact. + +Because we had beaten back such an overwhelming number of Mohawks, we +lads were heartened wondrously, believing it possible to accomplish +far more than we had ever supposed ourselves capable of, and were in +fine fettle for whatsoever might come, when suddenly the watcher on the +south side of the stockade cried out: + +“Here comes Giles March, and with a supply of provisions.” + +I thought the lad had taken leave of his senses, and sprang up on the +platform, fearing the Indians were playing some new trick, when, to my +amazement, I saw Giles staggering toward the fort under the weight of a +heavy buck. + +Behind him came Master Bartlett with a bag of what I judged might be +meal on his shoulder. Directly in his wake was the same girl I had seen +in the Indian encampment, and, bringing up the rear, appeared Daniel +Hinchman, burdened as were the others. + +Had John Butler’s army marched out of the forest arraying themselves in +battle-line, I could not have been more astonished than I was to see +returning so soon those whom I feared had gone to certain death. + +It is not necessary I should say that we unbarred the gate without +delay, and, when Giles came in, throwing down the buck with the air of +one who has borne his burden as long as possible, I cried out, even +before greeting the others: + +“How did you dare spend time in hunting when the woods are filled with +savages?” + +“In the first place I didn’t spend any time hunting, and next, it seems +as if all the Indians who were round about the stockade had beat a +retreat to Wintermoot’s.” + +Then Master Bartlett, dropping his load on the ground, said, with +boyish glee: + +“There is meal enough, lad, to fatten your larder for two or three +days, at all events, and Daniel has got of dried deer flesh as much as +will serve to keep your jaws working for a full fortnight.” + +The girl entered the stockade hurriedly, looking around with an air of +most intense relief, as if she had at last arrived at some secure place +of refuge, instead of having come where the chances were that death +awaited her. + +“There is little need to keep more than one sentinel on duty,” Master +Bartlett said, with a laugh, “for, from what we have seen, the brave +band of Mohawks has decided to throw up the job with which John Butler +entrusted them, and are spending their time in all kinds of heathenish +mummery round about their lodges at Wintermoot’s.” + +Hearing this, every fellow leaped from the platform and gathered around +those whose mission had been so quickly but thoroughly performed, to +hear their story. + +“I will stand on guard while you tell us how it happened that you could +not only do what seemed impossible; but have brought with you that of +which we stood sorely in need,” I cried, all that burden of fear and +responsibility suddenly lifted from my shoulders, as I sprang upon the +platform just over the small gate. + +“I reckon Giles had best spin the yarn,” Master Bartlett said, “while I +attend to my rheumatics, for spending the night nearabout the river has +not done my old joints any good.” + +Then the old man fell to rubbing his knees energetically, and I knew, +despite the smile which he forced to his face, that he was suffering; +but, when I taxed him with it, he denied that he was in any great +pain, saying it was better to drive away the ache before it had fairly +settled down, than wait until it gained firm lodgment. + +The remainder of the company clamored for a recital of what had been +done, so Giles could do no less than go into the details, while Daniel +led his sister to the blockhouse as if, which undoubtedly was the case, +she needed repose. + +“It was all so easy that, but for our precautions, we might have got +back by daylight,” Giles began. “Believing the Indians were stationed +as they had been before the attack, we wormed our way through the +underbrush, thinking ourselves wondrously fortunate in not coming +across any, and only when we were within an hundred yards, perhaps, of +Wintermoot’s did we see the first show of an enemy.” + +“Meaning that when we gave them the dose they needed inside the +stockade, all the others grew disheartened,” Master Bartlett +interrupted. “It is the way the sneaks have. If you once get the upper +hand of them, they are whipped to a standstill.” + +“It was not until nearly morning that we came to a little hill this +side the fort, where we could have a view of all that was going on,” +Giles continued; “but long before arriving there, we heard the howls +and yells of the Mohawks, as they sang what we fancied was a dirge for +those who had been left behind. By the light of the many fires which +had been built, for they believed themselves secure from an attack +because of being so near the fort, we could see not less than two +hundred of the villains, with here and there a white man among them, +and I have the idea that John Butler has got a reasonably big job on +his hands to hold the red allies in place, simply because the Minute +Boys of Wyoming Valley thrashed them out of their boots.” + +“There is no question but that the one fight would have sent them back +home, save for the fact that others are on the way to join them,” +Master Bartlett added. + +“The lodges appeared to be deserted, and we could see Esther Hinchman +sitting outside that one on the river bank. Now you must know that +all this hullabaloo was going on in front of the stockade, and perhaps +two hundred yards from the nearest wigwam, therefore, taking Master +Bartlett’s advice, we made our way down to the stream, where a dead +tree was floating in the eddy. Wading into the water, we pushed that +off. The branches hid our heads from view, and the remainder of our +bodies were beneath the surface. It was an easy matter to make it +appear as if the tree grounded by accident directly in front of the +lodge where Esther Hinchman was sitting, and then, watching his chance, +Daniel went up to her. The only fear was that the girl might scream; +but it so happened she did not, and in less than five minutes she also +was in the water, clinging to the tree.” + +“But surely you could not get up-stream in the same way,” I +interrupted, and Giles replied, with a laugh: + +“No, and neither did we try, for about the time Esther Hinchman joined +us, the whole gang of Indians filed into the fort, where, most likely, +they were to be feasted, in order to brace them up after the disaster +of the night. Then was the time when I believed we should make our way +into the thicket again, but Master Bartlett insisted that it would be +little less than wicked to lose the chance of adding to our store of +provisions, so he and I made a regular search of the lodges.” + +“You were taking too big a risk,” I cried. + +[Illustration: “‘WATCHING HIS CHANCE, DANIEL WENT UP TO HER.’”] + +“Having gotten the girl, you should have been satisfied.” + +“In which case you wouldn’t have so good a show of sleeping with a +full stomach this night, lad,” Master Bartlett said, grimly. “We could +do our work without being seen, even though the Tories had had their +sentinels on the stockade, which they didn’t. Giles is right about the +feasting part of it, for, as I came away, it was possible to see that +rum was being distributed generously, and a savage always expects to +gorge himself at such a time.” + +“We brought away all that we could carry,” Giles continued. “I took as +my share from the lodges a bag of meal; but when we were in the thicket +once more and found this buck hanging up to season, I believed it was +a good trade to swap corn-meal for deer. If any of you fellows think +we ran our noses into danger, you are mistaken, for it was as safe as +any pleasure excursion you ever heard about, although had we waited +four and twenty hours before setting out, I question if Esther Hinchman +would not have remained a prisoner with the Mohawks.” + +“And she may thank you for her release, Giles March,” I said, +determined that he should have his full share of the credit. + +His cheeks reddened with pleasure, and he would have declared that he +was not entitled to any praise if, at that moment, I had not startled +the company by saying in astonishment, as my eye caught a glimpse of +something moving amid the foliage: + +“There are white people coming this way,--women as well as children!” + +Every fellow leaped to the platform, and then we saw that which at +first filled us with wonderment, but was afterward easily explained. + +Four men, two of whom were walking on crutches, six or eight women, +all of whom carried burdens of some kind, and not less than a dozen +children, the largest weighted down with what appeared to be provisions +and household utensils, were coming toward us. + +“Refugees from nearabout the burnt lands, if I’m not mistaken,” Master +Bartlett exclaimed, as he clambered up beside me. + +“And why have they come here?” I asked, in bewilderment. “It would have +been safer for them to have gone to Forty Fort.” + +“I’m afraid, lad, their coming means that John Butler’s forces are +advancing, and they have fled to the nearest fortified place.” + +There was little need for us to speculate very long as to why these +people had come, for within five minutes they were all inside the fort, +and we heard the pitiful story. + +Stephen Morley, a settler who had taken up land in what was known as +the burnt district, some six miles away, was the only able-bodied man +among the party, and he it was who told the tale. + +There were in that district, within a radius of perhaps five miles, +six families. Four of the husbands were in the American army. Stephen +Morley himself was a soldier, but had been given a three months’ +furlough because of illness, and arrived home just as a large body of +Indians suddenly appeared in the neighborhood. + +He, knowing much of the condition of affairs, and understanding that +this must be the advance of Butler’s force, realized the necessity of +immediate flight, and, taking with them such goods and provisions as +could be carried through the wilderness, the party set out the night +before, travelling in the darkness, all unsuspicious of the fact that +Fort Jenkins had been besieged. + +Save for the fact of the attack upon us, they would have been made +prisoners at the very moment when they believed themselves near a place +of safety, and, except for the number of mouths to be fed, I could have +rejoiced at their coming. As it was, however, I might not complain, +because they were fleeing for their lives, and had brought with them, +as we afterward learned, a sufficiency of provisions for three or four +days’ consumption. + +It was a welcome addition to our number, for in those days, and in our +valley, the women could and did fight as valiantly as the men. The only +phase of the matter which troubled me was that we might be hemmed in +so long that starvation would finally stare us in the face, and, with +those children crying for bread, one could not hold out as long as he +otherwise might. + +Master Morley could give us little information concerning the strength +of the party which had driven him and his neighbors from their homes. +It seems that the savages were yet several miles from the settlement +when their whereabouts were discovered, and Morley had advised +immediate flight, because of the rumors regarding Butler’s intentions, +not making an effort to learn any particulars concerning the enemy. + +Among the other things which these guests of ours brought was a +quantity of powder equal to all we had in the fort, and this, as may be +imagined, was very welcome to us, for I had been looking forward with +cowardly fear to that time when we would be reduced to the last round +of ammunition. + +As a matter of course the women and children were given quarters in the +blockhouse. My company and the male refugees could gain all the repose +which might be allowed us by the enemy on the ground outside, while the +weather was so warm. + +With Stephen Morley, who had served in the American army nearly a year, +and Master Bartlett, we Minute Boys had good advisers, and I felt as +if I might well shift the heaviest of the responsibility on to their +shoulders. + +As a matter of course, we took Master Morley into our confidence, +and Master Bartlett, Giles, and I held a council of war, as it were, +as soon as matters were settled down inside the stockade. Then it +was decided, in view of the success which had attended the visit to +Wintermoot’s, that we make some attempt to get game before night should +come. It was believed there would be no danger in venturing out, at +least until sunset, for it was not probable that those who had driven +the settlers from the burnt district would arrive before dark, or, even +if they did, their course would be far to the westward of the river. + +Therefore it was that I called the lads together, asking if any of them +were minded to go out in search of game, and found that it would be +necessary to make a detail by name, since every member of the company +was willing to take the chances in order to add to the store of food. + +I selected two of the lads whom I knew to be good shots, and Giles +March named two others. These four we sent out at once, with +instructions for them to remain near the bank of the river, and not to +venture above three miles from the stockade. + +When they had gone we added the names of the newcomers to our company +of Minute Boys, dividing the whole into three squads as before, and +settled down to routine duty, with good reason to believe nothing +menacing would occur, at least until another day had come. + +Then it was that Giles and I threw ourselves on the ground in the shade +of the blockhouse to sleep, and when we awakened night had fully come. + +Rising to my feet, wonderfully refreshed by the few hours of dreamless +repose, I asked, curiously, of the first lad I saw, whether the hunters +had brought much game. + +“They haven’t come back yet,” was the reply. “Master Morley and Simon +Bartlett are yonder on the eastern angle, watching for them.” + +“Haven’t come back!” I cried, in dismay. “It was understood that even +though they were on the track of a deer, there should be no question of +returning before sunset,” and, filled with apprehension, I ran toward +that portion of the enclosure where I saw the two men of whom the lad +had spoken, peering intently into the thicket. + +“What can have happened?” I asked, nervously, climbing up by the side +of Master Bartlett, and he replied in a whisper: + +“According to my belief, lad, they have met the advance of Butler’s +force, and been taken prisoners.” + +“But they were told to stay near the bank of the river!” I cried. + +“True, and that was because you and I were so stiff in our own opinions +as to believe the Tory crew would keep on the direct course from the +burnt district to Wintermoot’s, whereas the chances are the scoundrels +counted on first having a look at Fort Jenkins.” + +“We must go at once in search of them,” I cried, not stopping to +realize that but a short time before, when Daniel Hinchman pleaded +for aid to find his sister, I refused to allow any one to depart on so +hazardous a venture in the night. + +“To what end, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, sorrowfully. “If matters are +as Stephen Morley and I fear, then, even though you turn this entire +force out, nothing could be done. To my mind, if four lads well armed +were overcome, then was it done by such numbers as are too many for us.” + +“And are we to sit here idle?” I cried, almost beside myself with +grief, since it seemed as if I was directly responsible for their +safety because of having allowed them to go. + +“There is nothing else you can do, Jonathan Ogden, in justice to those +who call you their captain,” Master Bartlett replied, and he had hardly +more than ceased speaking before a bright light flashed up near the +river, considerably beyond musket-shot from where we were standing, and +at the same time we heard shrieks and yells as of rejoicing. + +“It is as we feared,” Master Morley said, turning suddenly upon me, +and speaking for the first time since I had come. “The savages have +captured the lads, and we know full well the meaning of that fire.” + +“The meaning of it?” I screamed, understanding what he meant, but at +the same time refusing to admit it. + +“Ay, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, in a tearful tone. “Now is the +time when those whom we whipped inside the stockade will have their +revenge, and, if I mistake not, the fiends count on doing their bloody +work where we must witness it.” + +“Then you believe they have taken our lads, and are about to torture +them?” I whispered. + +The old man nodded his head, and then turned away as if unwilling to +say more. + + + + +CHAPTER V. + +THE SORTIE + + +There could be no question but that Master Bartlett had guessed rightly +as to the purpose of the savages, for there was no other way by which +we could account for the fire which had just been kindled. + +They would not have camped so far from Wintermoot’s in order to break +a day’s march, and even if they had halted for the purpose of resting, +common prudence would have dictated that they do so secretly. + +When I had reasoned all this out in my mind, and been forced to believe +the worst, it was no longer possible for me to think of ourselves as +Minute Boys, if by so acting we were forced to remain inside the fort. +Only one idea found lodgment in my brain, which was that we must, at +all hazards, do what we might toward aiding the unfortunate lads, who +were thus come to the stake while in pursuance of duty. + +To remain idle within the stockade, as Master Bartlett seemed willing +to do, while they suffered such torture as those fiendish savages could +invent, seemed to me more heartless than anything I had ever heard, +and, forgetting my duty to the company of which I was captain, I cried, +passionately: + +“It shall not be. We will not remain here with folded hands and allow +those murderers to do their cruel work!” + +“Ay, it would not be if it were in our power to give them aid,” Master +Bartlett said, grimly. “Stephen Morley had fair chance to judge of the +strength of the red-skinned wolves, and from him we know that there +must, at the very least, be more than an hundred gathered around yonder +fire. To venture out now is but to play into their hands, leaving the +fort so illy manned that its capture would be certain.” + +“We are stronger than before Stephen Morley’s party came in,” I said, +half to myself, and Master Bartlett replied: + +“True, we are, and yet the number here is all too small for the defence +of the stockade.” + +“If four or five should go out, there would still remain as many as our +people of Wilkesbarre believe to be here,” I continued, thinking aloud +rather than making a statement which demanded any answer, and the old +man asked with more of impatience than I had yet seen him display: + +“What wild plan have you in mind, Jonathan Ogden? Don’t forget that you +are the captain of this company, and as such it is your duty to keep +them together.” + +“A poor captain have I made,” I replied, hotly. “It were better for +all that the youngest of the party had been selected for the command. +If I should go out, you can serve the lads more to their advantage than +I could ever hope to do.” + +“There is no good reason why you make such talk as that, and I would +refuse to listen, save that it is necessary I know upon what your mind +is dwelling.” + +“That can be told quickly,” I replied, burning with the desire to be +where I could strike a blow at those who were making ready for such +work as the imps of the evil one would blush at. “I am minded to go out +there, not boldly, nor in a careless manner, but to creep upon that +band of demons until it be possible either to drive them away, or do +the last friendly act to our comrades who are prisoners--bring them to +their death quickly.” + +“He who has had the most experience in warfare with the savages will +tell you, Jonathan Ogden, that you haven’t one chance in ten thousand, +even though you take all your company of Minute Boys, to drive away +those savages after they have once begun, or made ready for their cruel +work. I grant you it would be a blessed boon to kill the lads quickly; +but to do that you would bring down, not only upon yourselves, but on +all within this stockade, that horde of ravening wolves.” + +I was not minded to continue the discussion when the moments were so +precious, and knew beyond a peradventure that Simon Bartlett would +never give his consent to my going in case I asked it; therefore did I +put the matter plainly before him: + +“It is my intent, Master Bartlett, to do whatsoever I can to aid my +comrades, and with the expectation of meeting death while doing it. +Neither the fact that I am in command of this company, nor that it is +a forlorn hope on which I am embarking, can prevent me. If so be two +others here want to go with me, I believe it possible the dear lads may +be killed before they are tortured.” + +“I am one who goes with you, Jonathan Ogden,” came a voice near at +hand, and, looking down from the platform on which the old man and I +were standing, I saw Giles March, who had come up unobserved and thus +heard a goodly portion of the conversation. + +“But you must stay here, Giles,” I cried, and he replied, sharply: + +“What fetters have I more than you? Is the captain of a company the +only one who is permitted to attempt a man’s work?” + +As a matter of course, that silenced me. What reply could I make to +such questions? + +“You know how few are the chances that we shall come back into this +stockade alive?” I ventured to ask, and he replied promptly: + +“Ay, even as well as you, Jonathan Ogden, and yet would I go, for +death were better, as I look at the matter, than remaining here idle, +knowing what is being done yonder.” + +“What is it you speak of in which death seems so certain?” Daniel +Hinchman asked, as he came up hurriedly, and I would have held my +peace, but Giles March must needs explain to him what I proposed to do. + +“And who will go with you, Jonathan Ogden?” Daniel asked. + +“I am going,” Giles said, before it was possible for me to make reply. + +“Then you shall count me in also. It would be the least I could do, +after this company of lads has saved my sister from a doom even worse +than that which you say probably awaits those who went out hunting.” + +Again I would have protested; but Master Bartlett, laying his hand +heavily on my shoulder, said gravely: + +“Haven’t they as good right as you to risk life in the hope of aiding +a comrade? Now you have the two you asked for, and, if it still be in +your mind to go out on what I shall count a hopeless task, then let +me beg you do it secretly, allowing no person inside this enclosure, +save only Stephen Morley and myself, to know that the force has been +weakened by seven.” + +“How seven?” I asked, with irritation. + +“The four hunters and you three, for there is no more chance one will +return than the other.” + +Leaping down from the stockade, I began hurriedly to make my +preparations, for however determined I was to sally forth, such talk as +Master Bartlett was indulging in could have no other effect than that +of making me for the moment faint-hearted, and surely just then I had +need of all the courage which could be summoned. + +I would take with me nothing save my musket and ammunition; every +garment that could be dispensed with should be left behind, lest it +impede me in the short journey which must be made as silently as death, +and Giles and Daniel followed my example, until we stood in little more +clothing than was indulged in by those fiends whom we hoped to kill. + +While this was being done, Master Bartlett held a whispered +conversation with Stephen Morley, after which the old man said: + +“If you go out through the gate, lads, one or more of the company will +know your purpose, therefore I propose that you let yourselves down +from the top of the stockade at whatsoever point seems best to you, +and, although we dare not hope you may return, both Stephen Morley and +I will stand here on watch, ready to open the small gate when we see +you coming, or to summon the rest of the company to shoot down those +who may be pursuing.” + +“As well go from here as anywhere?” I said to Giles, pointing just +above our heads, and he nodded. + +Master Bartlett gripped each of us by the hand in turn, and thus +we climbed up, swinging ourselves over the top of the stockade and +dropping down on the outside. + +I had feared that one or both of the men might attempt to indulge in +leave-taking, and so tensely were my nerves strung then that I could +not have endured anything of the kind; but, fortunately for me, not a +word was spoken. + +After reaching the ground, it was not necessary we should hold any +converse one with the other. Each of us understood what was to be done, +and could see plainly before us the goal. The fire was leaping higher +and higher, and a deathly sickness came into my heart, as I asked +myself whether the tongues of flame had not already fastened upon the +bodies of our comrades. + +It was as if Giles March read my thoughts, for he said in a whisper: + +“They haven’t begun the work of torture yet, else would we have +heard songs and shouts. Yonder light comes from the camp-fire, where +doubtless they are making ready supper.” + +As nearly as I could judge, the Indians were less than a mile away, and +the night was so far advanced that it seemed necessary we take some +chances of making a noise, else we might arrive too late, therefore I +believe we covered the distance within half an hour, seeing nothing +during that short journey betokening the presence of foes. It was as +if the murdering villains, secure in their numbers, believed that no +danger threatened them, or that it would not be necessary to send out +scouts, because we in the fort were penned up like sheep awaiting the +butcher. + +When we had finally arrived so near the fire as to be able to +distinguish objects within the circle of illumination, it was possible +to see two of our lads bound to trees near by, and looking as one may +well fancy human beings would look when watching preparations that are +being made for the most cruel death which can come to man. + +“Where are the others?” Daniel Hinchman asked in a whisper. + +“Already dead,” Giles March replied, confidently, “and theirs was the +happier fate.” + +“Why can’t they have escaped?” I asked, hopefully. + +“Because, if such had been the case, we should have seen them at the +stockade before this. Stephen Morley has said that the Indians were +advancing like soldiers on a skirmish-line, covering not less than half +a mile in distance, and in such case, all ignorant of the fact that so +many foes were near, the lads would not have made détour wide enough to +avoid them.” + +I hardly heard the last of his words. If, indeed, two of our lads were +already dead, then were they the more fortunate. We could do nothing +in their behalf, and it was of the living that care should be taken. + +So nearly as could be told, there were less, instead of more, than an +hundred savages encamping here to indulge in their fiendish sport, and +the thought came to me like a flash of light that there were none of +the red demons at Wintermoot’s who would miss seeing such a spectacle +as that afforded by two white boys while they were being tortured to +death. Therefore might we with good reason expect all that horde of +bloodthirsty murderers would arrive before the final moment came. + +I said to Giles that, if we were to effect anything, the task must +be begun quickly, for, although it did not seem within the range of +possibility we could overmaster four score or more, surely was all hope +gone when that number should be doubled or trebled. + +“Ay, I am of the same mind, Jonathan, therefore say what shall be done, +and we will commence, selling our lives desperately, but making certain +to hold the last shots for those poor lads yonder.” + +I had no more idea than he how we could strike the heaviest blow; but, +in turning over the matter in my mind, came the desire to lessen the +number of the enemy by as many as might be possible, and therefore did +it seem to me as if that might best be done by beginning the work at +long range. + +Acting on my suggestion, rather than commands, Daniel stole softly to +the right of me, a distance of perhaps an hundred paces, and Giles as +far in the opposite direction, while I remained with my musket resting +on the branch of a tree, that there might be no question as to the +trueness of aim until one or the other should open fire. + +With the reports of three muskets coming from so many different points, +each at quite a distance from the other, the savages would reasonably +suppose they were surrounded by a considerable force, and therefore +might be thrown in confusion sufficiently long for us to reload and get +in a second volley before any move was made. + +This would suffice for six of them, unless we were careless in the +shooting, and after that had been done Daniel and Giles were to come +back to me, when we would do whatsoever was dictated by the movements +of the enemy. + +It was Daniel who fired first, and I saw an Indian, who was standing +somewhat apart from the others, as if he was one of the chiefs of the +tribe, pitch forward on his face, dead. + +Then came Giles’s shot, and a brave who was bending over the fire, +evidently cooking meat, fell among the embers, getting a taste before +he died, I hope, of what he would have inflicted upon our comrades. On +the instant I discharged my musket, and the third Mohawk fell, never to +rise again. + +[Illustration: “THE THIRD MOHAWK FELL, NEVER TO RISE AGAIN.”] + +The Indians stood for a moment as if transfixed with amazement and +terror, looking here and there questioningly, and not a movement toward +us had been made, when once more Daniel fired. + +That savage who was standing full in the light of the flames fell at +the report of his musket, and his neighbor dropped an instant later +under my bullet, while on the other side of the fire a sixth man sank +down. + +Then, as never before, did I work with utmost haste to reload my +weapon, hoping to get in one more shot before my comrades joined me, +and in this was I successful. + +The seventh Mohawk had been sent to his happy hunting-grounds when +Giles and Daniel came up, and we three, peering intently toward those +bloodthirsty cowards, who dared not make a move, as if fearing that +some supernatural power had stricken their fellows down, loaded our +weapons. + +Then, in a twinkling, we dashed toward the encampment, without any +purpose save that of coming hand to hand with those whom we believed +were speedily to kill us. + +When we had arrived just at the edge of the thicket, and in another +instant would have come out into the light of the fire, the Indians +made their first move, which was to retreat until they gained cover, +for the brutes were never known to be willing to stand up in the open +against an unseen enemy. + +“One more shot,” I whispered, hurriedly, and even as the last vanished, +two of them fell to the ground dead; but whether the third bullet +missed its billet, we could not see. + +Now, on the instant, came to me a possible plan. There was one chance +perhaps in a thousand of its succeeding, and yet, if it didn’t, we were +in no worse position than before, for we had come fully expecting to +yield up our lives in the hope of giving our comrades a merciful death. + +“You two shall stand here within the shelter of the trees,” I said, +hurriedly, “and fire as rapidly as may be possible whenever you see a +target. In the meanwhile I will make my way through the thicket until +coming up behind the prisoners, when there is the barest possibility I +may be able to sever their bonds.” + +Then, throwing down the musket and drawing my knife, I made my way +outside the circle of light, hidden by the foliage, giving no heed as +to preserving silence, and hearing, as I ran, the discharge of a weapon +by one of my comrades. + +My heart beat as if it were like to burst through the flesh, for there +had suddenly come into my mind the belief that it was possible we +should yet succeed, if not in holding our own lives, in giving liberty +to those who had been so near death. + +Hardly knowing if I walked or ran, giving no heed as to whether there +might be any one in my path, I made all speed until, having gained the +tree behind which John Coburn was bound, and slashing through the +deer-hide thongs with my knife, I whispered, hoarsely: + +“If it be possible to use your legs now, lad, make all speed to the +fort, where Master Bartlett is watching for your coming. In case your +limbs are numbed, stand where you are until the blood circulates again, +and then make a rush.” + +I question if thirty seconds had been spent in freeing John, and then, +darting back into the bushes once more, I came up behind the other +lad,--Oscar Stephenson,--just as another report from the rear told that +an Indian had incautiously shown himself. + +Oscar was free, and, as I made ready to go back where Giles and Daniel +were waiting, I saw the lad straighten up, as if trying his muscles. +An instant later the two were flying like startled deer; but their +movements were the signal for the Indians to rush forward, and in a +twinkling the whole savage horde was at my heels. + +Crack! crack! rang out the muskets of my comrades, and, guided by that +sound, I reached them as speedily as my legs could carry me, snatching +the musket which Daniel held toward me, and starting hotfoot for the +stockade. + +Rapid as had been my movements, the rescued lads ran even more swiftly, +for they had been looking death in the face an hour or more, and +were able to accomplish that which at any other time would have been +impossible. + +Daniel was just behind me, not two paces distant, and close at his +heels came Giles, who, when we had run half-way to the stockade, said, +hoarsely: + +“It were better we stopped here for one more shot than to cross the +clearing while there are so many behind us.” + +It was good advice, and, wheeling about, I charged my musket with +trembling hands, for what with the excitement and the exertion, I was +quivering like an aspen leaf. + +Then we waited for a target. Beyond the glowing fire as we were, it was +difficult to distinguish the enemy. I was on the point of proposing +that we move on rather than lose valuable time, when hardly ten paces +distant I saw a black form amid the foliage, and then another and +another, until we could count five sneaking up, probably seeing us even +more plainly than we saw them. + +Fortunately all of our weapons were loaded, and, prodding my comrades +to call their attention to that which I saw, we took steady aim and +fired. + +A howl of pain followed the report, as one of the figures turned and +went halting back toward the fire, while two dropped, and the others +stood as if suddenly turned into statues. + +“Verily have we dealt a blow to the Mohawks of which we should +be proud, even though we never reach the stockade again,” I said +exultingly, and there was in my heart a fervent thanksgiving that I +had been allowed to slay so many of those who would make of our valley +a shambles. + +“It will be better if we get to the stockade alive,” Giles said, +grimly, and then we ran more slowly, because of trying to load our +weapons as we moved. + +I am making a long story of what should be told in few words, and, +therefore, will cease trying to glorify myself and my comrades for our +work of the night, to say that twice before coming out into the cleared +space in front of the stockade we loaded and fired at skulking figures +amid the trees, wasting no shot, and then was come that most dangerous +portion of the work. + +Full fifty yards, from the edge of the thicket to the small gate of +the stockade, we must run exposed to the full view of those who might +follow, and Giles said, as we slackened our pace before bursting out of +the bushes: + +“It were better we separated than ran in a bunch, for of a verity are +we to be their targets now.” + +As he said, so we did. Each for himself, and, twelve or fifteen yards +apart, we started on that race with death. + +It seemed to me as if I had no more than left the cover of the bushes +when the muskets began to sound, and, before half the distance was +covered, it was as if no less than an hundred were shooting at me; but +I came to understand afterward that this multiplicity of reports arose +from the fact that our friends within the stockade were keeping up +quite as heavy a fusillade as were the Mohawks. + +And now for that which seems almost beyond belief: We three lads +covered the distance in the open, where we afforded the best targets +to our pursuers, gaining the shelter of the fort without having been +scratched by a bullet, and that when, I dare venture to say, no less +than fifty missiles were sent after us by the excited foe whom we had +outwitted so completely. + +Once inside, with the gate barred behind us, I fell forward on my +face, unable to move or speak, so thoroughly exhausted was I by the +excitement and the exertion, and for a time I knew nothing whatsoever, +until becoming dimly conscious that Master Bartlett was bending over +me, saying: + +“You have accomplished that this night, Jonathan Ogden, which I doubt +if any man in the valley could have done, and, if our people at +Wilkesbarre do not come to know of the courage and self-sacrifice you +have shown in behalf of your comrades, it will be because I can no +longer wag my tongue.” + +“The others, where are they?” I managed to ask, and with speech came +power of motion, until I stood upright. + +“All are safe, lad, that is--you three who went out, and two who came +back ahead of you.” + +“Do you mean Oscar Stephenson and John Coburn?” + +“Ay, lad.” + +“And what of the other two? Were they killed?” + +“Oscar claims that they must be at liberty, for, when the savages first +appeared, the others made for the river, evidently counting on swimming +across, and therefore, while there are two Minute Boys of the Wyoming +Valley who will not answer to the roll just now, it is probable they +are yet alive. I would not have believed, when you left, that twenty +men could have rescued those lads who were so near the stake, and am +burning to know how it was done.” + +“There is nothing to be told, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a nervous +laugh. “We simply advanced and fired upon the Indians while under +cover; they were stampeded because of not being able to see us, and, +consequently, as much was done by our remaining hidden as by our +shooting. It did indeed seem like a dangerous task when we began, but, +as matters turned, it was no more than you or many another man has done +time and time again since the troubles concerning the ownership of this +valley began.” + +“As to that I have another opinion, lad; but we won’t discuss it now, +for, unless I am mistaken in those red villains, there is a hot night +ahead of us. I am of the mind that we will have another attack upon the +stockade before morning, and it promises to be vastly different from +the last one, for now the savages will fight to revenge the death of +those whom you have killed. Therefore, as soon as may be, lad, I beg +you to get your company in shape, and see to it that you call upon the +women as you do the men.” + +In a flash I understood that what Master Bartlett said was true; even +at that moment I knew the fort must be surrounded by those who thirsted +for vengeance, and, in addition to obeying the command of John Butler, +they would strive to kill us because of what we had done that night. +Nor would it be as easy to drive them away as before, and we were +facing a greater danger than Giles, Daniel, and I faced when we went +toward the camp-fire. + +It can well be understood that I lost no time in doing whatsoever I +might toward making ready for the battle which was to come, and my +comrades who had shared with me the danger just past were not one whit +behind in their efforts. + +We put on sentinel duty every member of our company, including myself, +leaving to Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley the task of making the +rounds to ascertain if each fellow was doing his duty, and the women +stationed themselves here and there under the walls, where they could +load our weapons as soon as they were discharged, while the children we +fastened securely inside the blockhouse, lest in their terror they come +out and impede the defenders in their work. + +Then we waited for that which we knew was surely to come, and I had +more of timorousness in my heart during the few moments of quietude +which reigned than when we were making the attack upon that horde who +were preparing to torture our comrades. + + + + +CHAPTER VI. + +THE SECOND ATTACK + + +Why it was that my thoughts should go back to Elias Shendle at this +moment when we were in the greatest peril, I am unable to say. Even as +we waited for the first report of a musket, betokening that the savages +were bent on taking revenge, the question as to where the lad might be +came to me, and straightway I, who had felt that he of all our company +was the most secure, began to be anxious concerning him. + +If the lad had gone to Forty Fort without hindrance, unfolded his +budget of information there, and returned immediately, he would barely +have time to arrive at Fort Jenkins, and it was reasonable to suppose +he would spend at least four and twenty hours among his friends, not +thinking it might be absolutely necessary for him to hasten back. + +Then, arriving on the morrow, mayhap he would find the stockade so +invested as to render it impossible for him to enter, and thus be +forced to return again; at least, so I figured it in my mind, until +coming to believe that I might have seen the last of my comrade in this +world. + +Regarding the fate of the hunters who as yet were unaccounted for, I +had no great fear, because of the fact that their comrades reported +them as having fled toward the river, and, once on the other side +of the stream, I believed they would seek safety at the Pittstown +stockades, which, as I have already said, were directly opposite Fort +Jenkins. + +“There is little use in trying to form plans for defence when we have +no fair idea as to how the attack may be begun,” Master Bartlett said, +seeing that I was in a brown study. + +“It was of Elias Shendle I was thinking, sir, and for the moment had +forgotten we were here to defend the stockade against overwhelming +odds.” + +“Elias may thank his lucky stars you believed it necessary to send word +to Forty Fort as to what had been learned,” Master Bartlett replied, +gravely. “With such a force of savages as we know are hereabouts, or at +Wintermoot’s, there will be no child’s play when the business is once +begun, for, if we tire one gang, as you did those who made the first +attack, there are others in plenty to take their places.” + +“That has the sound of croaking, Master Bartlett,” I said, with a +mirthless laugh, “and it seems to me just now what we most need is +something to raise our courage.” + +“After what you three lads have done this night, Jonathan Ogden, I’m +thinking that you are not in sore need of being bolstered up lest you +show the white feather, and, because you have proven yourself a lad of +spirit, would I have you look upon the situation exactly as it is.” + +“And what may it be, Master Bartlett, from your standpoint?” + +“Defeat for us, as a matter of course; but, please God, we’ll hold out +long enough for our friends and neighbors to know of what is being +done, and thereby understand the better their own situation.” + +I was surprised that the old man should speak so positively of our +being whipped, although such must be the natural conclusion by one who +knew the strength of both parties, and I said as much to him, whereupon +he replied, gravely: + +“To my mind, lad, a man can fight better having confessed his own +weakness, for he who anticipates the worst is not so easily discouraged +as the one who, believing he will be victorious, suddenly finds the +tide of battle turning against him.” + +It had been agreed that all within the stockade, save the women, should +take their places on the platform as watchers, while Masters Bartlett +and Morley kept an eye out to make certain no one was shirking his +duty, and at this point in the gloomy conversation I bethought myself +it was time to take station, therefore climbed up just over the small +gate, with Daniel Hinchman a dozen paces to my left, and Giles March +about the same distance on my right. + +I saw Master Bartlett walking across the enclosure, as if to begin his +rounds, while Stephen Morley was on the eastern side talking with some +of those on duty there. + +“Have you and Master Bartlett settled what is to be done?” Giles March +asked, in a low tone, as he stepped nearer to me, both of us crouching +where we could gaze out through the apertures between the logs, rather +than expose ourselves uselessly as targets. + +Knowing that there was little danger of disheartening a lad like Giles +by giving words to gloomy forebodings, I repeated to him that which the +old man had said, and, greatly to my surprise, he replied: + +“I believe he is in the right of it, Jonathan Ogden. It isn’t +reasonable to suppose we could stand off very long such a force as John +Butler has brought into the valley, even though we had ammunition in +plenty, which is far from being the case. Sooner or later, unless help +comes to us from the army, we must be whipped.” + +“Why?” I asked, hotly. + +“Because John Butler has brought here an army to take possession of +the valley, and has with him white men enough to keep the savages at +their work, however little stomach they may have for it. Therefore do I +say again that, before this business is ended, I am looking to see the +settlements in Wyoming wiped out. But they shall pay a goodly price +for victory, Jonathan, even in the capture of this--” + +He ceased speaking suddenly to raise his head above the tops of the +logs, with his musket ready for instant use, and, following his +example, I saw far away, even amid the gloom, a certain movement of the +foliage which told that some heavy body was trying to force a passage +through the bushes. + +“If that fellow will keep on a minute longer, so that I may get a fair +idea of where his carcass is, I’ll guarantee he comes no nearer,” Giles +said, grimly, and then it was that there came into my mind once more +the thought of Elias Shendle. + +Laying my hand on his shoulder to prevent him from firing, I whispered: + +“Make certain, Giles, who you shoot at, for it isn’t impossible that +Elias may have returned.” + +“Even if such was the case, he couldn’t have made his way up past +Wintermoot’s while there are so many of the enemy hereabout,” the lad +replied, but at the same time he lowered his weapon. + +“You might have said an hour ago that we couldn’t have released the +two lads who were being made ready for the torture, and yet we did +it, Giles,” but, even while speaking, I said to myself that it wasn’t +within the range of probability that he who was causing the movement +among the branches could be our absent comrade. + +Then it was that Daniel Hinchman caught sight of the disturbance +amid the foliage, and, seeing him raise his musket, I crept over +to give warning; but before many minutes had passed, we knew beyond +a peradventure that it must be a friend instead of an enemy who was +thus coming up. No single Indian could have effected anything to his +advantage by creeping so close to the stockade that it would have been +impossible to shoot us down save by thrusting the muzzle of his musket +between the logs. + +“Keep your wits about you,” I whispered to Daniel and Giles, “watching +lest the savages make a dash, and I’ll open the gate for whoever has +been so fortunate, or so skilful, as to come alive through the forest +wherein are lurking so many of the enemy.” + +Master Bartlett came up while I was unbarring the gate, and, when I +told him of what we had seen, he stood by in readiness to defend the +entrance if by any chance we had been mistaken. + +Then, five minutes later, came a scratching upon the logs outside, and +cautiously I swung the narrow gate open sufficiently wide to admit of +one person entering at a time, when in crawled Elias Shendle. + +Not until the gate was barred again securely did I turn to greet the +lad who had joined us at such great risk of his life, and, instead of +welcoming him, I said that which first came to my mind: + +“Why did you come back, once having gained the security of Forty Fort?” + +“Because this is my place, Jonathan Ogden,” was the quiet reply, “and +from what I have seen since noon, it strikes me that you need every +musket here which can be mustered.” + +“What have you seen, lad?” Master Bartlett asked, anxiously. + +“Savages and Tories enough to make a full army, and all of them with +their faces turned this way. It was near to noon when I came up within +half a mile of Wintermoot’s, and since then have I made the best speed +possible under the circumstances. Twenty times was I like to have run +into a white cur or a red villain, and twenty times did I get off by +the skin of my teeth.” + +“You succeeded in reaching Forty Fort?” I interrupted, not minded to +hear more of information which was disheartening. + +“Ay, and found there that I might as well have stayed here, for it’s +a question if they are not better informed as to the situation than +are we. Two days before I arrived there, Colonel Zebulon Butler came +from the army on a five days’ furlough, and, learning of the danger +which menaces, declares that he will allow the word ‘deserter’ written +against his name rather than leave this valley while the enemy are so +strong against us. The people have made him their commander, and it +is agreed that Forty Fort shall be the general rendezvous. Before I +got there, nearly all the women and children from roundabout had come +up for safety. Runners have been sent to General Washington’s camp, +which is now near New Brunswick, begging that troops be sent at least +sufficiently long for us to make an attack upon John Butler’s force; +Colonel Zebulon Butler himself writing to the general that it is +impossible for our people to retreat to a place of safety, and unless +succor be sent at once we must all perish.” + +Elias ceased speaking as if his story was told, and Master Bartlett +said, in a tone of satisfaction: + +“It is well that they are alive to the danger which menaces. Does +Colonel Zebulon believe Forty Fort will be attacked?” + +“Indeed he does,” Elias replied, “and with good reason. Yesterday +did John Butler send a demand for surrender, not only of the fort, +but of the entire valley, threatening that unless we throw ourselves +on his mercy the savages shall be let loose upon us. It was when his +messengers returned to Wintermoot’s that I followed not above three +hundred paces in their rear, believing safety lay in keeping as near to +them as might be possible with secrecy, and thus did I come up as far +as that nest of Tories without fear.” + +Even though Elias’s journey had proved unnecessary, so far as warning +our friends in the valley was concerned, it seemed to me of great +benefit, since we had gained information of the general situation, and +knew it was not necessary we absolutely sacrifice our lives in order to +give them tidings of what might be expected. Yet with such assurance +it must not be supposed that the thought of surrendering the fort came +into my mind, save as a last dread resort. + +“How many men, think you, are in the Pittstown stockades?” Master +Bartlett inquired, of no one in particular. + +“Surely not more than a corporal’s guard,” I replied. “Why did you ask?” + +“There was in my mind the thought as to whether we might not persuade +them to come over to us,” the old man replied, slowly, as if to weigh +his own words, and Giles March said, sharply: + +“If, as we believe, the two lads who are yet missing succeeded in +reaching those stockades, then do the men of Pittstown know by this +time all our needs, and would make effort to reinforce us if they were +minded to do so.” + +Master Bartlett did not continue the conversation after this +interruption; but a few moments later I noticed that he was holding +earnest converse with Stephen Morley, and believed it had reference to +sending some one across the river with an appeal for help. + +It is not well that I should set down what we said and did during this +time while waiting for the attack to be made, because it would not make +pleasing reading. With the knowledge in the minds of all that we were +heavily overmatched, there was little of cheer in our words; but no +thought in our hearts of yielding simply because the odds were heavy +against us. + +Every lad did his duty as sentinel, but never a sign of the foe was +seen or heard until perhaps half an hour before midnight, and then the +battle was begun upon that side of the stockade nearest the river, the +savages suddenly bursting out from the thicket with whoops and yells, +at the same time that a discharge of musketry came from every quarter. + +This was no more than we anticipated. In fact, it was the kind of +an assault we had reason to believe would be made, and were holding +ourselves in readiness for it. + +Four of the lads had been instructed by Master Bartlett that, when such +assault began, they were to take stations on the side of the stockade +opposite where the attack was being made, in order to give an alarm in +case the enemy attempted to rush us from any other quarter at the same +time. + +This first assault would not have been anything very serious, as I +viewed it, except for the fact that John Coburn, he who had been +rescued from the stake, was quite painfully, though not dangerously, +wounded, therefore was our force reduced by one, since he would be +unable to do duty again for several days. + +The savages had come on with a rush, firing at random, each bringing +with him a log of wood to pile up at the foot of the stockade, with the +idea that they might scale the walls; but we poured in such a heavy +dose of lead that within fifteen minutes they had had all that was +needed, and to spare. + +When they sneaked back under cover again, it was as if the battle had +come to an end; but Master Bartlett said, grimly, to some of those lads +who were congratulating themselves that we had won a victory: + +“Don’t deceive yourselves, lads; they were but just feeling of us, +and the next time they try it, which will be before daylight, unless +I am mistaken, their work won’t be so difficult, for you will take +notice that the logs they brought are yet piled up at the foot of the +stockade. Now they may come with no burden, and it will be strange if +some don’t succeed in getting over.” + +“If they do, we’ll make short work of them,” Oscar Stephenson said, +boldly, and Master Bartlett turned away, as if to say that it was a +waste of time to argue the question with a lad who could not look +further into the future. + +In case only a certain few succeeded in scaling the stockade we might +overcome them, but at some expense to ourselves, and in time, if the +red demons could be kept at their work, we would have beaten ourselves, +so to speak. + +However, Master Bartlett was so convinced that there remained a +breathing spell for us that he suggested to me the idea of allowing +at least half the force to lie down and sleep, if that should be +possible, and so I directed, but as for myself and Giles March, there +was no desire for slumber--death seemed too near at hand. + +We were left unmolested perhaps an hour, and then the silence was +broken as the sentinels on the eastern side discharged their muskets, +when Elias Shendle, who was standing by my side, exclaimed, as we +started forward: + +“They count on hammering at the same place until the stockade can be +scaled.” + +Within ten minutes I had good reason for believing that Elias had +spoken no more than the truth. + +Fully an hundred Indians suddenly burst out from the thicket, each +carrying over his shoulder a log, and running at full speed, regardless +of the fire which we poured in upon them. Throwing their burdens upon +those which had previously been brought, they immediately retreated, +strange to say, with a loss of only two of their number. Why our +lads did not fire with greater accuracy of aim I fail even now to +understand, and was not then minded to speculate upon it, because I saw +plainly the plan which the enemy had in view for the capture of the +fort. + +On that side nearest the river was a pile of logs extending nearly +to the top of the stockade, and Master Bartlett said, as I leaned +cautiously over to see what had been done: + +“They have made their preparations, lad, and I am of the mind that at +the next assault we shall find ourselves overrun.” + +He had said only that which I already realized; but it irritated me +that the fact should thus be put in words, and I said sharply, not +with any intent to show disrespect to one of his age, but owing to my +nervousness: + +“Of what avail is it that we continually speculate upon the time when +the end shall come? If they succeed in gaining an entrance, it only +remains for us to fight so long as we can hold our muskets.” + +“True, lad,” the old man said, thoughtfully; “but it strikes me that we +have a duty to perform before that moment shall come.” + +“And what may it be?” I asked, in surprise. + +“If we fight until the last, refusing to surrender because of such +mercy as those demons will show, _our_ end has come with but little +pain; but how about those women and the children fastened in yonder +blockhouse?” + +It was as if my heart ceased beating, for until that moment I had +thought only of meeting death as a lad who was defending his home +should meet it; but now I understood all too well that there was +something more,--something of horror in which I would have no part, +because of selfishly allowing myself to be put out of the world. + +“But how can we provide for their safety?” I cried, passionately. “If +we fight to the last, more cannot be demanded of us.” + +“Stephen Morley and I have been talking together as to the possibility +of giving those poor creatures one little chance of escape, while we +make our last stand, so that our lives may not be given up simply to +save ourselves from the pain of torture.” + +“Explain yourself, Master Bartlett. We may not have many moments in +which to talk, and if there is work to be done, it is necessary that we +set about it quickly.” + +“Even now Stephen Morley is explaining to the women what we hope even +against hope that it may be possible for them to do. So far as we know, +the Pittstown stockades are in no immediate danger; why can’t these +women and children, during the heat of the battle, contrive to get +themselves across the river, or, failing in stemming the current, drift +so far down-stream as to be beyond reach of the fiends?” + +“If they can leave the fort, then why not we?” I asked, and he replied +in a tone which made me ashamed of having used the words: + +“Because it is not for us to turn our backs upon the foe until the +moment has come when we know, beyond a peradventure, that nothing can +be gained by continuing the battle.” + +In order that no more words may be used than is absolutely necessary +for the telling of the story, let me say that Masters Bartlett and +Morley had hatched up what seemed like a poor plan, but yet better +than nothing. + +Their idea was that, when the savages made the next assault, if they +succeeded in throwing into the enclosure an overwhelming number, we +should make our last stand near by the blockhouse, or inside, as the +case might be. Before this could happen, the women, each taking from +the building itself such timbers as could be readily carried, should be +allowed to go out through the small gate, with the chance of gaining +the river, and there, trusting to the logs or splints which they +carried, gain the opposite side, or, as Master Bartlett had said, float +down to some place of safety. + +It was a poor plan at the best, but yet the only one that could be +formed. As a matter of course, I agreed to it; but my agreement was +no more than a form, for, on approaching the blockhouse, I saw that +already were the women at work tearing out the inside in such fashion +that each procured a plank or log which would serve to keep herself and +little ones above the surface of the water. + +I had no hope that it would succeed. With all these preparations for +the final moment, and the knowledge that when the Indians had made up +their minds to come in there was nothing to prevent them, death seemed +so very near that it shut out every thought of life beyond the next +assault. + +And that came even before we had anticipated. + +Giles had proposed that we divide the ammunition equally, and this was +being done when the sentinels on the eastern wall gave the alarm. It +seemed to me as if the words had no more than been spoken when, looking +in that direction, I saw, coming over the stockade like a black cloud, +hundreds upon hundreds of the naked foe, whooping and yelling, as they +struck here and there at our fellows with their hatchets. + +Three of the Minute Boys fell at the first rush, even before I had time +to summon the others to the blockhouse. + +Amid the howls and exulting cries of the savages, I heard Stephen +Morley ordering the women to put into execution the plan which had been +agreed upon, and as we lads and men ran into or behind the blockhouse, +I knew, without seeing, that the helpless members of our little company +were streaming out through the narrow gate, but believed that, once on +the plain, they would be met by those whose chief delight is to butcher +the helpless. + +Then came that which you may call a battle, if such a name can be given +to an encounter where less than twenty were opposed to three or four +hundred. + +We stood our ground, firing as rapidly as it was possible to recharge +our weapons, and kept up such a shower of lead that, strange as it may +seem, the savages wavered and hung back, when, by coming forward at +full speed, they could have trampled us under foot. There we held them +in check,--how long I know not; but it seemed to me that half the night +was gone before the foremost of the curs gathered courage enough to +make the dash. + +At that instant I felt a grip upon my shoulder, and Master Bartlett was +shouting in my ear: + +“We have done all that men can, and more than many would. Now let us +take such chance for our lives as remains.” + +It seems pitiful a lad should be forced to set down the fact that, +after having brought himself to the point where he believed it his +duty to stand up fighting until death overtook him, he should beat a +retreat, and yet that was what we did. + +Now, looking back, when it is possible to view the matter calmly, +my wonder is that we had not done the same thing before the second +assault, knowing as we did what the end must be. At that time it would +have been more than an even chance we might succeed in the escape by +marching in a solid body to the river, where, plunging into the stream, +we could take our chances of swimming to the opposite shore or of +drifting down. Then there would have been a possibility of retreating +without such loss as we afterward suffered, and without benefiting +those whom we were bound to protect. + +[Illustration: “GILES MARCH AND I EACH TOOK HIM BY THE HAND.”] + +Of all that dreadful story of Wyoming, the only bright spot in it, if +there can be anything bright amid so much of horror, was that out +of Fort Jenkins went all those women and children in safety, while our +little force of twenty-three or four got away with a loss of seven, +three of whom were killed at the first rush, one stricken down by +a hatchet hurled at him as we stood near the blockhouse, and three +captured when we began the retreat. + +From the small gate to the river bank was not above eighty paces, and, +knowing that Master Bartlett could not run as swiftly as either of us, +because of his infirmities, Giles March and I each took him by the +hand, literally dragging the old man along with us, and into the river +we three went. + +Elias Shendle I had not seen since the fight began; but it seemed to me +probable that he was among those who had first been killed. + +I believe it was fully three minutes after we, who were the hindermost +of that retreating company, leaped into the water before our pursuers +opened fire, and then the chances of their doing any execution were +exceeding small, for we had but to keep within the shadows of the +western bank to be entirely hidden from view. + +“Better leave me, lads, for I can’t swim,” Master Bartlett said when +Giles and I had forced him into the stream, and were striking out +lustily that we might get into the line of shadow where we would be +hidden, and I, burning to do something which would lessen the shame +of having retreated when I should have remained to be killed, said, +sharply: + +“It shall be all three of us, Master Bartlett, or none. Do you take +hold of Giles’s collar and mine, and it will go hard if we can’t +succeed in carrying you along with us.” + +“It is best to leave me, lads; I am grown too old to be of much +service, and a matter of a few days more or less will make no +difference either to me or the people of the valley.” + +“You go with us, Master Bartlett, whether you will or no,” Giles said, +sharply, and then we held our peace, fearing to speak again lest we +give the savage foe good warning of where a target might be found. + +And the waters of the Susquehanna carried us swiftly and silently away, +as they carried that night the women and children who were battling for +life, down past Wintermoot’s, past this bend and that cove, until the +shrieks and yells of triumph raised by John Butler’s wolves, as they +exulted in their victory, were lost to our ears in the distance. + + + + +CHAPTER VII. + +MONOCASY ISLAND + + +Fate carried us to Monocasy Island, which is, as all know, about a mile +below Wintermoot’s. The first intimation we had of having arrived at +this place, which could hardly be called a refuge of safety, was when +our feet struck the bottom, and then, because of the excitement and +labor of the fight, and the exertion of swimming with such a burden as +Master Bartlett made, we were so nearly exhausted that, after crawling +up out of the water, neither Giles nor I could do other than lay flat +upon the sands, panting as if from a long race, which indeed we had had. + +Even then we were uncertain as to our whereabouts, and questioned if, +unwittingly, we had not gained the opposite bank of the river. It +was enough for the time being, however, that we had escaped from the +merciless savages; but, when a prayer of thanksgiving welled up in our +hearts, it was hushed because of the sorrow which followed with the +possibility that we might be the only ones who had escaped from Fort +Jenkins. + +Master Bartlett was in no better bodily condition than either of us, +and until the first gray light of morning appeared in the eastern sky, +we lay there upon the bank of the island, with the waters of the river +just touching our feet, silent and well-nigh heart-broken. + +“It is time we were getting under cover, lads,” Master Bartlett said, +when it became possible to distinguish surrounding objects. “If we +alone of all our company have come out from Fort Jenkins, then is it +our duty to take good care of our lives, for they will be needed before +John Butler has finished his bloody work in the valley.” + +“We shall live to say that we ran away!” Giles March cried, bitterly, +and Master Bartlett turned upon him angrily. + +“It is only a boy who would reproach himself with what has been done. +Of what avail if we had remained until death came? Who could have been +benefited thereby? Think you that those at Forty Fort are not in need +of such as us? Everything within our power was done last night, before +we turned our backs upon the enemy, and now must we put forth every +effort that we may be able to join them.” + +Well, Master Bartlett continued in that strain until he stung Giles and +me into activity,--until he had literally made us ashamed because we +reproached ourselves with flight. + +Then it was, and before the day had really come, that we learned where +we were, after which arose the question of what should be done. + +Save for the knives in our belts, we were weaponless; of food we had +not so much as would feed a sparrow, nor were we likely to find any on +Monocasy Island. + +“If the people at Forty Fort are depending on us for help, then do they +lean upon a broken reed,” Giles March said, bitterly, when we were +hidden among the bushes where those who passed up or down the river +might not see us. + +“Just now, I admit, we are not in very fine trim for fighting,” Master +Bartlett said, cheerily, “but that isn’t saying we sha’n’t get into +shape once more. It is a matter of staying here and sucking our thumbs +till night shall come again, and then, if you lads cannot drag me +through the water as before, we’ll put together a raft and drift down +until we have arrived opposite Forty Fort, where I venture to say we +shall be welcomed as those who did their duty, even when they turned +their backs upon the enemy.” + +Well, much as he said, so we did. Looking far up the river, we could +see in the distance bands of savages on the western bank prowling +around as if searching for those who had escaped their clutches, and +but few of them were sufficient to keep us well within the shelter of +the foliage, for however much a fellow may prate about standing in +front of the foe until death comes, he does not in cold blood court +that death very ardently. + +We did not even dare to come out from our place of concealment to get +water, and by noon it seemed as if my throat was parched, the thirst +being all the greater because everywhere around were the means of +quenching it, but just beyond our reach. + +We were hungry; but that was of small moment as compared with the +craving for something to drink, and, with the view of taking our minds +from the suffering, Master Bartlett told stories of what he had done +during his younger days, when the valley was nearly the same as a +wilderness, or described how the first settlers fought in turn the many +claimants for the lands. + +So the time passed, wearily, slowly, but none the less surely, until +the sun, which had seemed at times to stand still in the heavens, sank +toward the west, bringing evening near at hand. + +Then, for the first time, did we question as to how we would make our +way down-stream. Master Bartlett was in favor of building a raft of +such saplings as could be cut with our knives, binding them together +with vines, but both Giles and I insisted that, having rested during +twelve or fifteen hours, we were well able to swim with him between us, +and finally persuaded the old man to agree to such method of travelling. + +Night was not yet fully come when we three crept down to the edge of +the river, and, plunging our heads beneath the surface, revelled in the +supply of water, enjoying the sweetest draughts I have ever known. + +With thirst quenched, it was as if my courage returned, and I felt +confident that, however many of John Butler’s force might be between +us and Forty Fort, we could succeed in entering that place of refuge, +although how long it might remain such was an open question. + +“We shall simply be continuing the fight which was begun at Fort +Jenkins,” Master Bartlett said, as we stood on the shore waiting for +the darkness to cover us more completely, “and I am counting on finding +the remainder of your company there, Jonathan Ogden.” + +God forgive me! it was the first time I had dwelt seriously upon the +fate of our comrades. My own sufferings had occupied my mind to the +exclusion of everything else, save when I listened listlessly to the +stories of adventure which the old man told; but now I questioned, +as a fever of fear crept over me, whether we three might not be the +only survivors of the fight at that stockade, which we had hoped to +hold until the valley could be saved from the horde which were bent on +overrunning it. + +“Don’t conjure up that which will disturb you,” Master Bartlett said, +when I gave words to the thoughts which were in my mind. “It is enough +if we make our way to the fort, and then will come the time when we can +settle all doubts.” + +Well, an hour after sunset perhaps, we waded down into the water, Giles +March and I, with Master Bartlett between us, and struck out strong in +the belief that the way was open before us. In fact, so secure did +we feel that, while swimming leisurely, we talked among ourselves, +regardless of the fact, which all three knew full well, that water +is a rare conductor of sound, and thus like simples did we run our +necks into danger when, by holding our peace we might, perchance, have +accomplished what was so ardently desired. + +It was hardly more than ten minutes after leaving Monocasy Island when, +almost directly in front of us, there shot out from the western bank a +boat in which were five men, and, at the same instant we saw it, the +river in its vicinity was illumined by the flashes of guns, while the +bullets actually splashed the water in our faces, so near to us did the +missiles strike the surface. + +Like a couple of loons, Giles March and I dove, carrying Master +Bartlett down with us, swimming under water so long as we could hold +our breath, and coming to the surface perhaps twenty yards down-stream. + +Again the reports of muskets; again the zip-zip-zipping of bullets near +by, and again we escaped unharmed, to dive once more. + +Even as I went beneath the surface did I call myself doubly a fool for +not having suspected that those bloodthirsty wolves, knowing some of us +had escaped by the river, would have gone down-stream to lay in wait +for our coming, on the chance that we failed to gain the shore beyond +them. + +Once more on the surface; but this time we were so far within the +shadow of the eastern bank as not to be seen, yet it was possible to +hear the splash of paddles, which told that the enemy were searching +for us. + +Now, when it was too late, I understood the danger of speaking aloud to +my comrades, but motioned for Giles to swim across toward the nearest +shore, for it was not within the bounds of reason that we could hope to +pass the boat while remaining in the river. + +Ten minutes later, for we were forced to move slowly, lest our +whereabouts be made known, we climbed out on the bank once more, with +no idea of where we might be, save that it seemed probable we were yet +to the northward of Wilkesbarre, and no sooner had we emerged from the +river than we heard from behind us a voice say in English: + +“They haven’t got below here, that much is certain; but now to prevent +them from landing.” + +Then came a reply in the Indian tongue, which I failed to understand, +and Master Bartlett whispered: + +“It’s a case of making our way into the thicket, lads, else are we +taken to a certainty.” + +And so it was that we went forward blindly in the darkness, stumbling +here over some fallen tree, or tripping there across a trailing vine, +until it seemed as if we must give our pursuers good knowledge of where +we were. + +Then suddenly, believing there was before us only the thicket, we came +full upon a stockade with such force that I was knocked backward two or +three feet. + +“Where are we?” Giles March whispered, and I replied, heeding not +the fact that we had with us one more familiar with the country than +ourselves: + +“I know not, save it be we have wandered back to Pittstown,” whereupon +he asked, irritably: + +“How can that be, Jonathan Ogden? We have come with the current, and +not against it.” + +“This must be a fort which Jonathan should know full well, since it +bears his own name,” Master Bartlett said, quietly. + +“Fort Ogden!” I exclaimed, and there came to my mind the memory of how +proud I had been when the stockade was built, and the people decided it +should be named in honor of my father, who had given his life for the +Cause at the battle of Long Island. + +“Then we are with friends,” Giles cried, exultantly, feeling his way +along the logs to come at the gate, “and from here to Wilkesbarre is +but a short distance, if we are not minded to stay.” + +Master Bartlett held his peace, and I thought it strange that he should +not give way to joy, when for the second time were we come as if from +out the very jaws of death. + +Groping with our hands, because the darkness was so intense that we +could not see even the trees in front of us, we made our way around +the wall of logs until come to the entrance. + +The gates were open; the enclosure vacant save for the small blockhouse +which stood, as I knew, on the western side. + +“Have they all been killed?” Giles asked, in a tone of horror, and +Master Bartlett replied: + +“Nay, lad, that isn’t probable. Fort Jenkins was the first stockade +John Butler would desire to take, and this could well be left until +that work was accomplished. I dare venture to say you will find those +who garrisoned this place in Forty Fort, for, if you remember, Elias +Shendle told us that that stockade had been decided upon as the +rendezvous for all in the valley, and the people are wise to gather at +one place rather than try to hold many.” + +“Then, if you are right, are we like to find Wyoming Fort” (by which I +meant the Wilkesbarre stockade) “in the same condition, and we would be +no better off to go there.” + +“Our course lies across the river,” Master Bartlett said, decidedly, +“and there is no reason why we should linger here any longer than may +be necessary for you to regain your strength.” + +“Then let our stay be short, if it rests with me,” Giles March said, +quickly. “I am as fit for a tramp or a swim now as I ever shall be; but +first we must go farther down the river, in order to give the slip to +those who were hunting us as if we were wild ducks.” + +He had no more than spoken, when we were startled into silence by +hearing in the distance a noise such as might have been made by a large +animal forcing his way through the thicket, and straightway Master +Bartlett whispered: + +“Those who were hunting us like wild ducks have taken up the scent in +right good shape. Unless we can bar these gates, it is a matter of +skulking in the woods, with the chances against us.” + +Even the old man made a mistake when he proposed that we take refuge +there, nor were Giles and I any the wiser, for, springing into the +enclosure, we set about swinging the heavy barricades of logs into +place, and fastening them with the bars which yet remained near at hand. + +Then it was, while we were waiting breathlessly to learn if those who +were on our trail would discover the refuge, that I began to realize +what had been done. + +We were without weapons, already nearly starved, and had shut ourselves +in this place like rats in a trap. If, peradventure, those who were +coming got an inkling of our situation, and it stood to reason they +would know we could have no firearms after taking to the river, our +capture would be but the work of a few moments. + +Even while such thoughts were in my mind, it was possible to hear +footsteps, and now and then a smothered exclamation, as those who were +advancing tripped or fell, and Master Bartlett gripped my arm in a +manner which told that he had come to understand much the same as had I. + +Then we heard from the outside the same voices which had come to our +ears from the river: + +“You were right, Sam; the rebels decided that they could hold this +place, and mayhap there are more inside than the three whom we have +followed.” + +“It won’t take long to smoke them out,” another voice replied, and the +first speaker said: + +“There is no need of running our noses into danger when the work can +be done safely. Go back for half a dozen more men,--tell them there is +rare sport to be had here, and in the meanwhile we’ll see to it the +cubs don’t give us the slip.” + +“We have made fools of ourselves,” Master Bartlett whispered, “and I am +the one who is to blame for our getting into this trap. An idiot should +have had better sense than to have walked in here, knowing he was being +followed.” + +“But why do we stay?” Giles asked. “In a few minutes these fellows will +have surrounded the stockade, and then there can be no choice in the +matter. It shouldn’t be difficult to scale the wall at the other end, +and take our chances in the woods, rather than stay here until they +choose to drag us out.” + +I could have cried aloud with vexation because I had been so simple +as to settle it firmly in my mind that there was no further chance of +escape for us. Giles had spoken wisely, and it would be folly to do +other than as he suggested. + +Master Bartlett, touching each of us in turn, for it was so dark that +we could not distinguish the movements of the one nearest us, crept +cautiously in the direction of which Giles had spoken, and soon the +three of us were stealing swiftly along, able to do so silently because +there was nothing to impede our progress over ground which had been +beaten hard by the tramp of many feet. + +Giles reached the northern wall before either Master Bartlett or myself +came up, and, when we stood against the logs, he was already on top of +the stockade, waiting to give us a hand up. + +Because the old man could not move as nimbly as either of us lads, I +did what I could toward lifting him, while Giles pulled from above, and +in this fashion we got him over, after which it was a simple matter for +me to climb up by aid of the platform, when I dropped to the ground on +the opposite side. + +We were in the thicket once more; but the night was so dark, as I have +already said, that it was impossible to move swiftly and at the same +time surely. I certainly was not woodsman enough to be able to keep on +a straight course while travelling rapidly in the night. + +Master Bartlett must have distrusted his own powers in this direction, +for he whispered, after we had crept away from the stockade as we +would from a place of deadliest danger: + +“It’s a case of trusting to luck now, lads, and going blindly. So that +we do not double back on our tracks, we may be able to give those +fellows the slip and a fairly hard night’s work, for, believing we +are yet inside, they will spend no little time and labor in gaining +entrance without exposing themselves to what they believe may be +danger.” + +It must not be supposed that we had halted near by where John Butler’s +Tories could overhear what was said. Before either of us spoke, we put +at least twenty yards between ourselves and the walls of the fort, and +even then conversed only in faintest whispers. + +I tried to keep in mind a general idea of the country, so that we might +have, when it came time to rest, some knowledge of our location. We +left the stockade at the northern end; the river should be at our left, +and the only safe course lay straight to the right. If we could travel +in a fairly direct line half an hour or more, there was good reason for +believing we would be near the mountains, and safe from pursuit. Then, +when day came, it would go hard if we were unable to retrace our steps. + +I had no idea of the passage of time, but staggered on as best I could +until Master Bartlett gave the word to halt, by saying: + +“I’m allowing, lads, that we need go no farther. If the Tories had +followed us, we should have heard something from them by this time. +Let’s sit down for the night, and Jonathan and I will thank the good +God that Giles wasn’t as thick-headed as we, else all of us would be in +the stockade awaiting certain capture.” + +Under ordinary circumstances I would not have considered it a hardship +to spend one night, or a dozen of them for that matter, in the woods, +especially while the weather was so warm that one needed no covering; +but now, weak from lack of food, and wearied with exertion and +excitement, I felt as if our plight was indeed sad when we stretched +ourselves out at the foot of a huge tree, with the idea of trying to +gain some repose. + +As when we were suffering with thirst, Master Bartlett tried to beguile +the time by telling of his experiences while suffering even greater +hardships than we were then striving to endure in silence, but I could +give no heed to his words. + +If the Tories had made plans to seek sport by hunting wretched +fugitives who had been driven by their wolfish allies from Fort +Jenkins, and could deliberately wait around on the river for them to +come down, as does the hunter for the deer to visit the salt-lick, then +might we with a certainty know that more than one of those who fled +from the stockade had been taken, and, being taken by such a crew, +would most likely have been turned over to the tender mercies of the +Indians. + +Although I had good reason to believe that Elias Shendle had been +captured, if indeed he was not killed outright during the fight, I +strove not to dwell upon such a possibility. + +Taking one’s bodily condition, together with the grief in his heart +because of the possible fate of others, it was difficult to bear up +under what might at another time have been borne with something like +fortitude, and the tears were near to overflowing my eyelids when Giles +March said, hopefully: + +“I’m counting that two hours’ work to-morrow will bring us to Forty +Fort. After knowing what we do about Fort Ogden, let us agree that the +stockade at Wilkesbarre has been abandoned, and say that we must gain +the appointed rendezvous before finding ourselves among friends. Now +think it over. A tramp of not more than two hours at the most, then a +swim across the river, and perhaps another hour’s walk, after which we +are where we can rest and eat,--at least until John Butler takes it +into his head to make an attack.” + +It was such talk as that which I needed to hearten me, for I am free +to confess that then my courage was well-nigh gone, and, putting aside +with an effort all the forebodings which had come over me since we +halted, I discussed with Giles and Master Bartlett the course which we +should pursue when day dawned. + +Some one has said that “the darkest night always has an end,” but +before the sun rose again it did verily seem to me as if that time of +darkness would never pass, yet the day broke with not a cloud in the +sky, and, looking out from where we had thrown ourselves down, it was +difficult to believe that our peaceful valley was overrun by those who +would murder and burn through fiendish love of cruelty. + +When I would have hunted around among the leaves to find something +with which to fill my mouth, for the day had so far come that we could +see surrounding objects distinctly, Master Bartlett said, with more of +authority in his tones than I had ever heard him use: + +“Now then, lad, nothing of that kind. I have seen many a good man use +himself up by chewing whatsoever he might find in the woods. Better +suck your thumbs a few hours longer, and then we’ll sit down to corn +bread and smoked meat with all the keener appetite.” + +“The sooner we begin the quicker will we come to the end,” Giles cried, +with a feeble attempt at a laugh. “Suppose you lead the way, Master +Bartlett, while Jonathan and I watch out to see if you wander from a +straight course.” + +And thus we started, thinking it was only a question of endurance +before we would come to our destination, and little heeding the +possible dangers in our path. + +We stumbled on like those who are drunken, because of the weakness +which beset us. More than once did Giles call a halt that we might +decide whether or no Master Bartlett was not making a détour to the +right or left instead of keeping straight on toward where the river +would be found. But never once did we say to each other that our ideas +of the country, because of the darkness when we fled so hastily, might +be wrong, until the moment came when we found ourselves climbing higher +and higher. + +Then there could no longer be any question but that, instead of going +toward the river, we had turned our backs upon it, and were come to the +mountains. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII. + +WICKED FOLLY + + +It is beyond the power of words to describe the sensations which I +experienced on learning that, instead of having advanced toward where +it would be possible to obtain food, we had been going directly away +from it. + +What with the excitement of the battle and the flight, the fatigue of +swimming and walking, and, above all, the wearing strain of anxiety as +to the fate of our friends, I was no longer in a condition to fight +against fate after receiving this last blow. + +“It is better to die here in peace than struggle farther with the good +chance of finally being tortured at the stake!” I exclaimed, throwing +myself on the ground, and Giles March flung himself headlong beside me, +as if it was no longer within his power to speak. + +It was Master Bartlett who aroused us from the dangerous mood into +which we were allowing ourselves to drift, and I afterward came to +realize that, when we gave aid to him, we were but struggling to +preserve the one who should save us from such a death as would have +brought shame to our names, for he who ceases to fight simply because +the odds are heavy against him is indeed a coward. + +“I’m willing to grant, lads, that it looks as if we had fallen into +hard lines,” the old man said, after giving Giles and me time in which +to realize that we had the same as surrendered at a moment when our +best efforts were needed. “The question is, however, whether you are +willing to die here, as do the brutes, without reasoning, leaving our +friends in the valley to call in vain for your services, or, if you +can, as brave men should, fight against the weakness of your bodies so +long as the last ounce of strength remains?” + +“It is not possible for me to make my way through the thicket to the +river,” I said, in despair. “When we set off all so boldly, I was +well-nigh at the end of my rope, and now am I done up in good truth.” + +“If that be the case, if you are indeed at the end of your strength, +then is there nothing left but to meet death with a smile on your lips, +as should a lad who bears the name of Ogden. It is not well to show +the white feather at the last moment, when, as you have said, it is +possible to die in peace,” Master Bartlett said, mockingly. “It will +be time for me to surrender when I can no longer raise a hand toward +helping myself, and, because I am yet able to keep on my feet, I count +on fighting against fate many hours longer.” + +Then the old man turned as if to go away, and I, shamed by his words, +although not willing to admit it, asked in a whisper, as if it was no +longer within my power to speak aloud: + +“What are you about to do?” + +“Look for food first, since that seems necessary before I can hope to +push on much farther while my stomach makes such an outcry,” he said, +cheerily, and I asked again: + +“How will you find it here among the hills?” + +“When I was a lad living on the frontier, not yet as old as you, powder +was precious, and difficult to get, even when one had that with which +to pay for it. Then it was possible to snare game sufficient to keep +others besides myself from starvation, and I am counting on making the +same effort now. If the Tories hold the river, I will live here until +they have given over searching for fugitives, and then make my way +across, where every man with life in his body is needed.” + +As he said this, Giles March suddenly sprang to his feet, crying: + +“We are not needing any more of a tongue-lashing, Master Bartlett. I am +well ashamed of myself for having been so simple, and Jonathan Ogden is +of the same mind. None save a fool would lie down to die when but a few +miles separated him from his friends! Tell us what is to be done, and +you will see that we can hold our own with you.” + +It would have been strange indeed if I had not been stung into action +by this time, and on the instant I stood beside Giles. + +“Now are you true lads of the valley!” the old man cried, in delight. +“I can well understand how much of despair came when we found ourselves +back among the hills, and stronger men than you have made the same +fatal mistake of yielding before the last ounce of strength has been +spent. Now that you are come to your senses, let us decide upon what +seems the best course, and then hold to it. We will begin by resting a +bit, after which our heads will be the clearer.” + +Then the old man threw himself down at the foot of a huge tree, and we +lads followed his example, when he said, as if having forgotten our +folly: + +“Mayhap it was for the best that we got turned about. The Tories who +chased us into Fort Ogden know that some of us who left the stockade +yet remain on this side the river, and are doubtless hunting for us. +We will have a better chance of getting across after four and twenty +hours have passed, and shall then be in fair shape for whatsoever of a +struggle may be necessary, if in the meantime we can pick up something +to stay the gnawing in our stomachs.” + +Then the old man began explaining how we might be able to snare such +small game as rabbits among the mountains, and to speculate as to the +possibility of catching a coon or a hedgehog, for anything in the way +of meat would be welcomed by us, until my cheeks glowed red with shame +because I, who called myself captain of the Minute Boys, had lacked the +courage which he was showing. + +While he was thus heartening, and at the same time covering us with +confusion, we were startled by hearing a noise in the thicket as if a +number of people were approaching, and straightway forgetting that I +had so lately resigned myself to death, I drew my knife while creeping +behind the tree, determined to sell life dearly, for there was no +question in my mind but that the Tories were hunting us down. + +Then, an instant later, I cried aloud in surprise, for Daniel Hinchman +and his sister Esther came in view, and, before either of us could +speak, we saw that they were followed by two women and as many children. + +“How did you get here?” Giles cried, in joyful surprise, as he sprang +forward to where Daniel was standing in open-mouthed astonishment. + +“Esther and I left the stockade hand in hand,” Daniel said, when it was +possible for him to speak. “She had refused to go with the women and +children, and was waiting for me near the gate. We drifted down-stream +clinging to a dead tree, until learning that the Tories were on the +lookout for any who might have escaped the Indians, and then I took +to this shore, for there was no other way open. We had no more than +landed when we came across Mistress Morley and one of her neighbors, as +you see. We were minded to make our way into the Pittstown stockades, +but before travelling very far found that the savages were in the +thicket close about, therefore turned back. How is it you are here?” + +Giles told Daniel of our adventures, but without speaking of the +cowardice he and I had shown, and wound up the story by saying, with +the ghost of a smile on his lips: + +“It looks much as if the Minute Boys had taken it into their heads to +rendezvous here, and we need only wait in order to have so many of the +company as are yet alive in line. Do you know if Elias Shendle came out +of the fight?” + +“I have seen nothing of him since that moment when the Indians poured +in upon us,” Daniel replied, sadly. + +The two women, hearing that we had halted because of weariness caused +by lack of food, drew from the pockets of their dresses a small +quantity of corn bread, which they had brought from the stockade that +the children might not cry with hunger when silence was necessary for +the safety of all, and urged that we eat it. + +I looked shamefacedly at Giles for an instant, and then said, +emphatically, inwardly resolving that never again would I complain of +needing food: + +“It would choke me to take bread from the mouths of babes. Keep what +you have, Mistress Morley, lest the children be in worse plight than +they are even now. Giles March and I are about to do what we may at +snaring game of some kind, and if so be we can find means to kindle a +fire, we’ll not long be hungry.” + +With that, Mistress Morley drew from her pocket flint and steel, as she +said with an effort at cheeriness: + +“When we were making ready to leave the stockade, I had it in mind that +these might be needed, and it only remains for Master Bartlett to find +that which shall serve as tinder, in order for us to build as much of a +fire as it may be safe to make.” + +“If the women, who have children to care for, can hold their courage at +such a time as this, then have you and I shown ourselves unfit ever to +perform the duties of men,” Giles March said to me as we started out in +search of game, and I replied, sorrowfully: + +“Let us try to forget it, else we shall be unable to hold up our heads +again. From this out I will never tell in Master Bartlett’s hearing of +what I hope to do, lest he remind me of this time when I showed myself +a fool as well as a coward.” + +“There is yet time for us to wipe out the stain, and from this on will +I welcome danger, however great, because of the chance to show Master +Bartlett that it was our bodies, rather than our hearts, which gave +way.” + +Then, as if we had agreed to hold our peace regarding the folly, we +spoke of it no more, but set about finding something which might serve +as food. + +There is no good reason why I should tell of the long search, or of our +efforts to capture the coon which finally showed himself. It is enough +to say that, within less than two hours from the time of setting out, +we returned with meat enough for one meal, and had set a dozen or more +snares, using trailing vines in the stead of twine. + +When we were come to the big tree where our friends had halted, no one +was to be seen, and a sickening fear came into my heart lest they had +been taken by the Tory hunters; but, even as we stood looking with +dismay into each other’s faces, Daniel Hinchman appeared before us. + +“Master Bartlett has found what will serve as camp during such time +as the women may be forced to stay here, and there it will be safe to +build a fire that we may roast the meat.” + +We went with him, arriving after a walk of five minutes at a sort of +cave under a shelving rock, on the side of the mountain where, thanks +to a thick screen of bushes, a party much larger than ours could remain +hidden from view of any who might pass without making careful search. + +Another night was come before we had satisfied our hunger, and then +once more did I feel able to do my full share of the work necessary for +the defence of the valley, if so be we might get across the river. + +Master Bartlett, mindful of others rather than himself, had gathered +fir-tips and leaves in sufficient quantity to form beds for the little +ones, who fell asleep as soon as they had eaten, and now he was making +ready to take some rest. + +“I am thinking that this refuge is safer than Forty Fort, unless it +so chance the Congress begins to understand how sore is our need,” +Daniel Hinchman began, as if he had something more in mind, and Master +Bartlett replied, sleepily: + +“Ay, lad, there is little chance either Tory or Indian will come thus +far among the mountains in search of victims, and here we may remain in +safety until such time as it is possible to cross the river.” + +“If more of food could be had, I would rather Esther stayed here than +to go farther in search of what may not be found in our valley for many +days,” Daniel continued, and Master Bartlett, rising on his elbow, +asked, sharply: + +“Tell us what it is you have in mind, lad, and without so much beating +about the bush.” + +“How far think you it may be from here to the river?” Daniel asked, +without answering the question. + +“Not above five miles at the most.” + +“Then it is in my mind to set off at once, leaving you here. If matters +on the other side of the river are as they should be, it will not +cost much labor to come back for the party, while, if the danger has +increased,--meaning if the enemy is attacking Forty Fort,--the women +and children had better be here than there.” + +“You are in the right, Daniel Hinchman, and both Jonathan Ogden and I +will go with you,” Giles March cried, quickly. “Master Bartlett shall +stay to look after the women; he should be able to find where we have +set our snares, and I am counting that by morning he will have a fresh +supply of meat.” + +I fully expected to hear the old man make some outcry against such a +plan; but he held his peace, as if well content we should do as Daniel +had suggested, and there was nothing to prevent us from setting off at +once. + +“Look well about you before venturing to cross the river,” Master +Bartlett called, as we walked away, and a moment later we were +stumbling along through the thicket, unable to distinguish with our +eyes even the trees directly in our path. + +We walked in single file, each fellow striving to keep the others on a +straight course, and had gone no more than half a mile from the place +of refuge, when a low moan, coming from a clump of bushes directly in +front of us, caused a sudden halt. + +There was no fear the noise could have been made by an enemy in the +hope of tricking us, for, without weapons as we were, our capture or +death might readily have been compassed, and I, who chanced just at +that time to be in the advance, asked in a low tone: + +“Who is there?” + +“A lad by name of Samuel Rogers,” was the reply. + +I was overwhelmed with surprise, for he was one of the two lads who had +left the stockade to go out hunting, and was supposed to have escaped +by crossing the river when the Indians captured John Coburn and Oscar +Stephenson. + +In a twinkling we were by his side, where he lay in a dense thicket, +and, before making any effort to learn if he was hurt, I cried: + +“How did you get here? We believed that you escaped into the Pittstown +stockades.” + +“So I did,” was the reply; “but when the men there made ready to go to +Forty Fort, knowing they were all too weak to hold the place in case an +attack was made, I did my best to rejoin you, and was come to the shore +opposite Fort Jenkins when the retreat began. Then I kept on, thinking +to cross from Wilkesbarre, where likely a canoe could be found; but +stumbled upon a party of Tories near Fort Ogden, and, while taking to +my heels, was shot through the leg. I gave them the slip, however, but +had just come to believe I should die here like a dog, for verily I can +go no farther.” + +“He has his musket and ammunition!” Giles March cried, joyfully, as he +came upon the gun by chance. “Now there need be no fear those whom we +have left behind will starve while we are away!” + +In few words I told Samuel why we were there, and then, as a matter of +course, we set about getting him back to the cave. + +It was a long, difficult task to carry the wounded lad back through the +thicket; but we succeeded after a time, and surely it seemed as if God +was with us, for we came out at the big tree without making a turn, +which was more than I would have believed possible even in the daytime, +when we might see the landmarks. + +“We’ll hope you find more of the company on this side the river, though +not in such sore straits,” Master Bartlett said, when aroused from his +slumber as we entered the cave. “The women and I will look after his +hurts, so you need not linger here.” + +“This shall be left, so you may not lack for food,” and Giles thrust +the musket and horns into the old man’s hands, after which we hurried +away lest he should insist that we take the weapon for our better +protection. + +There was a song of thanksgiving in my heart when we set our faces +once more in the direction of where we believed the river could be +found, and there was good reason for rejoicing, because, except for our +troubles, Sam Rogers would have suffered a lingering death alone in the +thicket. + +“It’s a good omen,” Daniel Hinchman said, in a tone of satisfaction. +“We shall succeed in what we are undertaking, and mayhap yet be able to +give aid to those who are in sore need.” + +Heartened by the knowledge that we had, perhaps, been the means of +saving a comrade’s life, we pushed on with more confidence, and it +could not have been much past midnight when we arrived on the bank of +the river, having neither seen nor heard anything betokening danger +during the blind march. + +“Because of having no muskets, we shall not be hampered in the +swimming,” Giles March said, as we stood at the edge of the water to +regain breath before breasting the current, and no better evidence was +needed that he had gotten back his courage than that he could find +cause for rejoicing when we would be defenceless on arriving at the +opposite bank. + +There is little need to say that we listened to make sure there were no +boats between us and our goal before wading down into the water, and +then all our wits and strength were needed to take us across against +the strong current. + +With one to aid the other, the passage was made after such exertion as +left us unable to do more than crawl out of the water, and then it was +necessary to lie at full-length on the bank a good half-hour before +being able to set off in search of Forty Fort. + +It was daylight before we were come to the end of our journey, and then +our hearts were made glad indeed, for at the stockade we found six of +our company safe and sound, they having been able to avoid the Tories +who were in search of victims; but, alas, Elias Shendle was not among +them. + +Here, also, was Master Morley, and his joy can be imagined when we told +him that his wife and two children were yet alive, comparatively safe. + +We did not spend much time in listening to stories of escape; it was +necessary we learn what might be the situation in order to send word +back to Master Bartlett, and before coming to an end of gathering +information our hearts were heavy with forebodings. + +Counting old men, and small boys who could fire a musket, but without +much idea of taking aim, there were not above three hundred who could +be mustered from all the stockades, and these were talking boldly of +giving battle to John Butler’s force, thinking it would be possible to +take him and his men by surprise. + +When I first heard such talk made it seemed certain those who spoke +were making sport of me; but before we had been inside the stockade +half an hour, Daniel Hinchman sought me out to say: + +“It is true, Jonathan Ogden, that these people really count on marching +against Wintermoot’s. Colonel Zebulon Butler is arguing against it as +best he may, and five officers who have just come from New Jersey are +saying all they can to prevent this apology for an army from marching +to certain death. I pray that you go among the reckless ones, telling +them what you know of John Butler’s strength, and whether there be any +chance that it is possible to take him by surprise.” + +Then it was, before I could make reply, that Colonel Zebulon Butler +himself came up, and asked, looking at me: + +“Are you the lad who commands the Minute Boys?” + +“I held the position of captain, sir, before we were driven out of Fort +Jenkins, and now am I at a loss to say whether there is any longer a +company which may be called Minute Boys.” + +“But you know somewhat of the doings in and around Wintermoot’s, and +can make a good guess as to how many of the enemy may be there?” + +“Ay, sir, and so can Master Morley, Giles March, or Daniel Hinchman.” + +“Will you tell these hot-heads what you have seen, and set your +comrades at the same task?” + +As he asked, so we did, moving here and there, wherever we saw a number +of men or boys gathered, and giving our story loudly, without waiting +for an invitation to join in the conversation; but words were of no +avail. Those who did not the same as accuse us of telling of that which +was untrue, claimed that we had been frightened out of our wits, and +mistook a handful of savages for an entire army. + +“It is of no use,” I said to Master Morley, after a time, when we +were come together by chance. “Verily, it seems as if the people had +gone mad! The more we say the stronger is their determination to give +battle--” + +“Ay, lad, that has already been put to vote, and despite the entreaties +of the officers from the army, it is decided to leave here at one +o’clock.” + +I cried out in anger and grief, heedless of what I said, and one of +those men whose voice had been loudest for an immediate advance, +although he was a cripple who had never taken a step without his +crutches for more than five years, called me a coward, declaring that +we Minute Boys had no sooner seen the feathers of an Indian than we +beat a retreat. + +“Do not make reply,” Master Morley said as he led me away by main +strength, for I was minded to call upon my comrades to bear me out +in the story I had told. “Though an hundred were to repeat what we +have said, and there were a dozen lifeless bodies here as proof, such +pig-heads as that fellow would still declare they knew better than +any other. At one o’clock we shall march out to our death, and the +women and children whom we leave behind will be at the mercy of those +ravening wolves. Thank God, my dear ones are not on this side of the +river!” + +“Then you will go, knowing that we have no possible show of winning the +battle?” I asked, and Master Morley replied, stoutly: + +“That is my duty, lad. Because these people are fools, is no reason why +we can remain idle when all in the valley march forth to battle.” + +Until this moment I had not realized that those of us who had escaped +from Fort Jenkins must march back, even as those at Wintermoot’s would +have us do; but now I understood what our duty was, and as soon as +might be did I call Giles and Daniel to where Master Morley and I stood. + +“Some one must go back to where Master Bartlett is in hiding,” I said +sharply, for it was already so near noon that there was no time for +argument, and I counted on their taking my words as a command. “There +are weapons and ammunition here in plenty, and he who goes to carry the +word of the folly to be done this day must take with him a full load, +so that those who are alive to-morrow morning will have that with which +to procure food, or defend themselves.” + +Neither of the lads questioned as to whether we were bound to go with +the foolish ones; both seemed to believe as did Master Morley, that we +could not hold back even while knowing how fatal such a move would be; +but Giles March said: + +“Who is to go back?” + +“You, if you will,” I replied quickly, wronging the lad by fancying it +would give him pleasure to thus avoid the danger. + +“Not me!” he cried, shrilly. “I will not have it said that I was too +much of a coward to follow yonder party of cripples.” + +I looked at Daniel questioningly; but he shook his head as he said: + +“My reason is the same as that given by Giles March.” + +“Draw lots for it,” Master Morley suggested, “and then it can be said +that he who goes does so against his will.” + +In order that the matter might be settled without further delay, I +broke off four twigs, saying as I concealed them in my hand: + +“He who draws the shortest will set out at once, and give his word to +remain with those at the cave till this day’s bloody work has come to +an end, or John Butler has worked his will on the valley.” + +“They are not for me,” Master Morley said sharply, when I held the +twigs toward him. “I am not bound to you, lads, and therefore do not +take chances with you. Besides,” he added, as a new thought came to +him, “I have no knowledge of where the hiding-place may be, and could +not find it.” + +Without parleying I threw one of the twigs away, and held the remainder +toward Giles. He drew quickly; Daniel took the second, and the third +remained in my hand. + +We held up the twigs that all might see, and it was Daniel Hinchman who +had the shortest. + +One would have thought he had missed a great prize, instead of having +been saved from much the same as death, for his face paled, and he +turned away quickly, as if to hide a tear. + +“Do not lose any time in setting out,” I said, again sharply, lest he +plead to remain. “Take at least two muskets, and let the remainder of +your burden be made up of ammunition. If it so chance that either of us +three be left alive and free when this day’s work is done, we will join +you at the cave. It seems to me well you and Master Bartlett should +be on the watch for fugitives, beginning at sunset, for some of these +people must escape death, and perhaps gain the opposite shore.” + +“I will go to find a boat, so that he may set himself across the river, +without danger of wetting the powder,” Giles March said, as he hurried +away, and Master Morley and I went with Daniel to make certain he got +that which was so sorely needed by those in hiding. + + + + +CHAPTER IX. + +DISASTER + + +We loaded Daniel Hinchman with all he could lug through the thicket, +and more than it would be possible for him to carry comfortably; but +the need of those of us who lived through the day would be so great for +weapons of defence that we did not hesitate to overburden him. + +Giles March had no trouble in finding a canoe, for there were scores of +them drawn up on the shore, and many would be unclaimed when night came. + +I was in a fever of impatience for Daniel to be gone, lest some of +those who were so eager to come against the overwhelming force under +command of John Butler urge him to remain, and we bundled the weapons +and ammunition into the boat hurriedly, pushing the light craft from +the shore almost before he had entered it. + +“Make all speed!” I cried, as he began to ply the paddle vigorously +lest he be carried too far down-stream. “At the best possible pace, +with such a load, you cannot hope to reach the cave before the unequal +battle has begun, and within a very short time after that our people +will be seeking refuge from the knives and hatchets of the savages. You +and Master Bartlett should be able to save more than one life ’twixt +now and sunset.” + +He waved his hand in reply, as if not daring to trust himself to speak, +and then we turned away, lest our standing there should attract the +attention of those who might hail him. + +Even now, when we were committed to the foolish venture, we continued +to argue against the plan which had been decided upon, trying to prove +to the ignorant hot-heads how impossible it would be to surprise a +commander who had already begun his savage warfare; but only a few +would listen to us, and even these turned away when we were done, as if +believing they had spent their time on cowards. + +Colonel Zebulon Butler, and the army officers who were with him, +appeared to be the only ones who did not believe it possible for our +three hundred cripples to overcome John Butler’s eleven hundred wolves; +but these military men, like us from Fort Jenkins, would go with the +undisciplined mob, preferring to meet death than have it said they +refused to obey the call to arms at such a time. + +From the moment when it was seen that there was no hope of convincing +the foolish ones of their error until near to one o’clock, the officers +worked industriously, trying to get the motley gathering into something +like shape, and then the people were divided into six companies, each +with a military man at its head. + +We three, together with the six Minute Boys whom we had found at Forty +Fort, were in that division led by Captain Durkee. Colonel Zebulon +Butler was in command of the apology for an army, and Major Garratt +stood second in rank. + +We set out from the stockade at the time agreed upon, leaving behind +the women and children unprotected, and it was much like absolutely +abandoning them. + +“Even though the battle does not go against us, the chances are that +those poor creatures will fall victims to the savages before any of +this mob can return,” Master Morley said, sorrowfully, as he looked +back at the helpless ones, and then we tried to put from our minds all +else save the determination to fight desperately so long as our people +could be kept together. + +Our straggling column had no more than gotten under way before it was +joined by the justices of the courts and others holding office in the +valley, as if we were going out to serve writs of ejectment rather than +to offer ourselves as victims to John Butler’s murderers. + +It was not until near to four o’clock that we arrived within sight of +Wintermoot’s, and then my comrades and I were literally bewildered at +seeing the stockade in flames, as if the enemy had applied the torch +lest we should succeed in capturing it. + +“Can it be that John Butler, half-savage, half-brute that he is, fears +what this collection of cripples may be able to do?” Giles March asked, +in astonishment, and Master Morley replied: + +“He doubtless fears that we are coming in some large force. If his +scouts brought in word that all the people of the valley were making +ready to march against him, he, knowing they had had a good chance to +learn of his strength, believed they were mustered in overwhelming +numbers. The loss of Wintermoot’s won’t be serious to him, since he can +soon have his pick of all the stockades in the valley.” + +A few moments later we came in view of the enemy, drawn up in a line +which extended from the river just above Wintermoot’s to the swamp +at the foot of the hills, and then we were halted that some of our +officers might advance to select a position for the battle. + +We were within musket-shot of the enemy, yet they did not molest us +while we were making preparations for a fight, and again Master Morley +had an explanation ready: + +“John Butler is well content to await our movements since it will thus +be possible for him to see in what force we have come, and, later, he +can make his arrangements accordingly.” + +Ten minutes afterward we were brought up to where the officers who had +selected the battleground were standing, and, when each company had +wheeled into line, Colonel Zebulon said, gravely: + +“Men, yonder is the enemy. We have come out here to fight, not only +for liberty, but for life itself, and, what is dearer, to preserve our +homes from conflagration, our women and children from the tomahawk. +Stand firm at the first shock, and the Indians will give way. Every man +to his duty!” + +John Butler, stripped of his feathers and other trappings, with a +handkerchief tied around his head, stood with his so-called Rangers +near the river bank; the Indians and Tories were in line to his right +as far as the swamp. Johnson’s Greens were just behind the Tories, +as if to keep them from running away, while here and there along the +entire front were Indians with rifles, who would probably have called +themselves sharpshooters. + +In a low tone our officers ordered us to advance a single pace each +time we emptied our muskets, and to take careful aim instead of firing +at random. + +Then we awaited the word, which seemed to me a long time coming, for +it was mighty hard on one’s nerves to stand there facing those who had +come to ravage the valley, knowing that within a few seconds we would +be engaged in what must necessarily be a life or death struggle. + +“When the battle is over, unless by some queer chance we should have +the best of it, if you lads are yet alive, retreat toward the north +until you are half a mile or more up-stream, and then make the effort +to cross,” Master Morley said, in a whisper. “If possible, I shall +follow close at your heels; but, in case I cannot, and either of you +live to see my dear ones, tell them that I could do no less than die +when our neighbors demanded the sacrifice.” + +It was well for me that we got the word to open fire just then, for my +knees were beginning to tremble beneath me, and in another moment it +might have been possible for my comrades to see that I was not holding +myself any too bravely. + +It was as if John Butler had instructed his men to take the word of +command from Colonel Zebulon, for both armies fired at the same moment, +and each advanced one pace. + +Then, because of the gaps which had been cut in our lines and the +wounded who writhed on the ground at our feet, we could not move +forward when next our weapons were discharged, but stood as best we +might, firing and loading with all possible speed. + +How long we remained there exchanging shots, I am unable to say, +although it seemed to me a very long while; but Master Morley maintains +that it was not above twenty minutes, and then I could see dimly +through the dense clouds of smoke that the Indians nearest the swamp +were moving down toward the ruins of the fort. + +I was on the point of speaking to Captain Durkee, who was not more than +ten paces from me, to tell him what I had seen, when that officer +pitched forward on his face dead, and a man in my rear came upon me +in his dying struggles so violently that I was thrown to the ground, +covered with blood, causing Giles March to utter a cry of horror, +believing I had been killed. + +By the time I regained my feet and cleared the blood from my eyes, the +Johnson Greens had begun an advance, and we were forced to put forth +every effort lest they should overrun us, therefore did the movement of +the savages pass from my mind. + +For a time the battle raged nearabout our company as hotly as I have +ever known. More than once we grappled with those who had come within +arm’s length, and, while our companions were cut down on either hand, +neither Master Morley, Giles March, or I had received a scratch. Twice +had one or the other saved my life when I was overmatched by some big +Tory, who chose me for an antagonist because I was the smallest, and +more than once I did the same service for them. + +Then, while we were the same as drunken men from the fumes of burning +powder and the excitement of the battle, that company to the left of us +set up a shout of dismay, as the bullets began to come from the rear. + +I understood then the meaning of that movement of the savages which I +had seen. The red wolves had crept along the edge of the swamp until +the yet smouldering ruins of Wintermoot’s Fort hid them from view, +and then made a dash which brought them in the rear of the left of our +line, where Colonel Dennison was in command. + +Even above the din of the conflict I heard him give the word for his +men to fall back, and understood that such manœuvre was for the purpose +of changing position in order to meet the foe who had outflanked him; +but his men, among whom were a goodly number of those who had cried the +loudest to be led against the enemy, mistook--or afterward claimed that +they did--the command, believing he had said “retreat.” + +In an instant that terrible word rang out along the entire line which, +up to this time, had inflicted even more injury than had been received, +and in a twinkling three men out of every four were facing to the rear. + +Not an officer belonging to our company was left alive, and Master +Morley, believing he might stem the tide, leaped in front of those who +had begun to run, as he shouted: + +“Stand to your duty, you men of Wyoming! This battle was of your own +seeking, and will you run away when we are more than holding our own?” + +Giles March and I added our voices to his, but with no avail. The +hot-heads, who would not listen to us when we begged that they remain +in Forty Fort, were alike heedless of our entreaties as we urged them +to stand firm, and all the while the enemy was pouring in a shower +of lead that the panic might be increased. + +[Illustration: “‘STAND FIRM ... AND THE VICTORY IS OURS.’”] + +Colonel Zebulon, who was the only mounted officer, rode up and down the +line, regardless of the fact that he was exposing himself to the fire +of all John Butler’s force, as he cried, imploringly: + +“Don’t leave me, my children! Stand firm one half-hour longer, and the +victory is ours!” + +He might as well have appealed to the wind, expecting to still it; with +each second of time the men grew more and more frantic with fear, until +they were no longer thinking, reasoning creatures, but blind people, +crazed by terror brought about through their own folly. + +It seemed to me as if no more than three minutes passed from the time +Colonel Dennison gave the order to fall back, before we of the Minute +Boys who yet remained alive were in the midst of a panic-stricken +throng which carried us, despite all our efforts, past the ruins of +Wintermoot’s toward the settlement from which, in our folly, we had +come to measure strength with John Butler’s wolves. + +Behind us came a horde of yelling, exultant demons, striking with +knives or tomahawks in vengeful glee, and killing more during the first +five minutes of that unreasoning retreat than had been possible all the +time the battle lasted. + +“Work over toward the swamp!” Master Morley shouted in my ear, as we +were borne along against our will. “It is certain death to remain with +this mob; our only show is to get back in the rear of John Butler’s +line!” + +I did not then understand how this might be done, even though we +succeeded in gaining the swamp; but I had every confidence in the man’s +judgment, and, gripping Giles March’s arm because there was not time to +explain to him the plan, I fought desperately against my own neighbors +of the valley until we were on the western edge of the panic-stricken +crowd. + +Then Master Morley, brushing past me and at the same time striking down +a savage who, having outstripped his fellows, had aimed a blow at my +head, ran at his best pace in an oblique line toward the swamp. + +It seemed to me as if we would never gain that fringe of deeper green +which marked the edge of the morass, nor could we have done so but for +the fact that the Indians were delayed in the chase by killing and +scalping, and then, when it was as if my breath had gone entirely, we +plunged knee-deep into the mud and water. + +“A little farther, lad, and then you’ll have time to breathe,” Master +Morley said, as he seized me by the hand, and I was literally dragged +behind the sheltering foliage. + +Because our people were so crazed that they fled in a body, as does +a drove of sheep, we might have been pursued, but, where there were +so many victims, the human wolves could not spend time to search for +three when it might be possible to kill a dozen, therefore did we +escape. + +There are nights even now when, in my sleep, I see that plain covered +with dead bodies, and hear again the horrible yells of fiendish glee +and screams of pain, as one and another of those whom I had known +and held converse with were cut down in the flight. Again I run +desperately, panting for breath, and see behind me the uplifted knife +dripping blood, or the tomahawk crimsoned with the life fluid of my +friends. + +Please God I may never again be called upon to take part in such a +horror, beside which the bloodiest battle that was ever fought is +commonplace. + +It was Master Morley who took command immediately we were screened from +view by the bushes, and neither Giles nor I had any mind to question +his authority. + +We had filled our stomachs and pockets with food while at Forty Fort, +but, even though I had been on the verge of starvation, it would have +been impossible to swallow a mouthful while all that horrible scene was +before me,--while the shrieks of those who were being murdered still +rang in my ears, and, when Master Morley asked if we would eat before +continuing the flight, I was sickened. + +We remained within earshot of all those dreadful cries not more than +three minutes,--only long enough for me to get back my wind, and then +Master Morley plunged yet farther into the swamp, we following as best +we might until, as nearly as could be judged, we were a mile or more to +the northward of Wintermoot’s. + +Then we halted until night was come, and, while lying there in the +water and mud, Master Morley told us what he would do in order to +circle around John Butler’s fiends, who by this time must have been +literally drunken with blood. He claimed to be able to lead us to the +river as well in the darkness as when the sun was shining, and we were +only too glad to do as he proposed. + +When we were finally clear of the swamp, so far from the battle-field +that no sound either of anguish or exultation could be heard, it struck +me that the country looked familiar, and I began to fear it might have +been possible, in our fear and horror, we had turned toward the south +instead of the north, when suddenly we came upon what had once been +Fort Jenkins, but was now only blackened ruins. + +The enemy made no attempt to hold it when we Minute Boys were forced to +retreat, but had applied the torch, and that which had cost the people +of Wyoming so much of labor was but a marking of half-burned logs. + +“We are now opposite the Pittstown stockades,” Giles March said, +speaking for the first time since this second portion of our flight had +been resumed. “Think you we would have any chance of safety by going +there?” + +“It is better that we make for the cave, as has been agreed upon,” +Master Morley said, hoarsely, and I knew full well how he was hungering +to see, once more, those whom he had never expected to greet again. +“We shall then be where the enemy has little idea of finding victims, +and there are not enough men now left in all the valley to hold the +best stockade that was ever built against John Butler’s curs, who are +well-nigh mad with the taste of blood.” + +We made no further question as to what we would do, but continued on +to the river; and there, when I would have plunged in to swim across +without delay, Master Morley checked me as he said: + +“The ammunition is too precious to be wasted. We must first build such +a raft as will carry our muskets and powder-horns, and then push it +before us as we swim.” + +We worked feverishly, not knowing how soon the bloodthirsty brutes +might come back to see if there had been any poor wretches left behind +with sufficient of life in them to afford pleasure by their torture, +and perhaps no more than five minutes were spent before, forcing the +small raft in front of us, we waded out into the black waters. + +“Now is the time when we must strain every muscle, lest we be carried +down on Monocasy Island,” Master Morley said, as we struck out, and, +surprised by the words, I asked: + +“Why should we not rest ourselves on the island? It will be a long pull +against this vicious current, and we shall need to regain our wind.” + +“To my mind Monocasy Island is become no more than a trap to catch +those who, outstripping the others, took to the river with much the +same idea that we have, and it is there the savages will seek fresh +victims.” + +As he ceased speaking, Master Morley struck out vigorously, minded, as +I believed, to aid us in the swimming. + +I could not put much faith in the proposition that John Butler’s wolves +would bethink themselves of the island, and, therefore, but for what +our leader had said, should have sought refuge on that small spot of +land; but because of having given my word to do as he directed, I +strained every muscle to stem the current. + +Work as we might, it was impossible to gain the eastern shore before +coming near Monocasy, and, when we were within a hundred yards or more +of it, good proof was had that Master Morley had not made any mistake. + +From three or four points of the small island could be heard shrieks +and cries, and we knew only too well that the savages, and most likely +the Tories as well, were hunting down their human game. + +Thanks to the darkness of the night and our distance from the island, +we were not discovered while drifting past; but, before having gotten +so far down-stream as to be beyond hearing of the dreadful work, our +feet touched the bottom. + +It can well be supposed that we made all haste to get under cover, and, +once hidden by the foliage, it was possible to see, on the western +shore of the river, flames mounting to the sky in twenty places at the +same time, telling of the homes which were given over to the torch by +the orders of that king who claimed us as his subjects. + +“And this is the end of the wicked folly!” Master Morley said, with a +long-drawn sigh. “We are told that we should not speak ill of the dead; +and, while it stands to reason that the greater number of those who +were so eager to be led against John Butler’s murdering followers are +no longer in this world, yet I claim now, and always shall, that they +alone are responsible for the crimes which have been committed since +noon of the day just past.” + +“The whole valley will now be overrun; we can no longer call any place +our home!” Giles March exclaimed, passionately, and I, understanding +that such converse was but tending to make us faint-hearted, proposed +that we set off for the cave. + +“No one can say how soon the Tories may come this way in search of +sport, as when we fled from Fort Jenkins, and it is well that we seek +some safer refuge while there is an opportunity,” I said, laying my +hand on Giles’s shoulder to arouse him from the slough of despondency +into which he had fallen. + +“Our homes, until such as John Butler and his imps have been killed +or driven out of the country, will be in the army, doing what we may +against a king who would thus force love from his people,” Master +Morley said, sternly, and then it was I realized there was no other +refuge for us in case we succeeded in getting out of the valley alive. + +It was not a simple matter to find our way through the forest in +the darkness, for there was nothing save a knowledge of the general +direction to guide us; but we stumbled on as best we might, well +content, since each step took us just so much farther away from the +scene of murder. + +Never once did we come across any rock or tree which could be +recognized, and when we had travelled as long as it seemed would have +been necessary had our course been the true one, I said, coming to a +full stop: + +“We may be going in a circle, as when Master Bartlett was leading, and +I am of the mind that we halt here until morning rather than take the +chances of coming upon the river bank again.” + +“This time Master Bartlett will lead you true, and there is no need +of a halt until you are come to where can be had food and a bed,” a +voice from the thicket said, in cautious tones, and I made no effort to +repress a cry of joy, for I knew it was the old man who had spoken. + +“I have been back and forth here since Daniel Hinchman arrived,” the +old man said, as he made his way through the thicket to where we were +standing. “Already have we picked up two of the Minute Boys who were +among the missing since the retreat from Fort Jenkins, and there may be +more than you hereabout who are searching for a hiding-place.” + +“Was Elias Shendle one of the two?” I asked, eagerly, and Master +Bartlett shook his head mournfully. + +“It is to be feared we are the only ones remaining on this side,” +Stephen Morley said, mournfully, and then, as a matter of course, +Master Bartlett insisted on hearing of what had taken place. + +Neither Giles March nor I had the heart to tell the dreadful story, and +even Stephen Morley made it as brief as possible; but he told enough +to give the old man an idea of the horrors we had seen, and said, in +conclusion: + +“No good can come of repeating such a tale in the hearing of the women, +for they have already had enough to terrify them; therefore, when we +reach the cave, let it be said we fought a pitched battle, and were +beaten so sorely that it will no longer be possible to live in the +valley until the Continental army has won for us our independence.” + +To that we all agreed, and then it was I asked Master Bartlett for the +names of the two Minute Boys whom he had found. + +“One is that Miles Parker who lived down Hanover way, and the other +is Oscar Stephenson, who is well crippled with a bullet-wound in the +shoulder, received during our fight at the stockade.” + +“How is it that they strayed in this direction?” I asked, curiously. + +“They drifted down-stream, according to their story, a long bit past +here, and landed on this side, when Stephenson grew so weak that it was +necessary to halt. Parker nursed him as best he could, and the two had +set out again, hoping to find a boat in which they could cross, for +Oscar was too weak to swim, when the din of the battle could be heard. +They made for the mountains, and I came across them just in time, for +the wounded lad was nearly done up.” + +Having made this explanation, the old man wheeled about to lead the +way to the cave, and we followed, thanking God most fervently that our +lives had been spared when so many were taken. + +It was like a home-coming to meet those anxious ones who had been +awaiting us, for here we were among friends, and shut out from the +sickening horrors of the other shore. + +There was no need to say that we had been beaten in battle, for our +appearance told of flight, hurried and fearful. Mistress Morley flung +her arms around her husband’s neck as tears of joy and relief streamed +down her cheeks; and I, who had expected no womanly welcome, received +one which raised, in some slight degree, the burden from my heart, when +Esther Hinchman took both my hands in hers as she said: + +“God has been good to let you come back to us.” + + + + +CHAPTER X. + +PLANS FOR THE FUTURE + + +Daniel was not to be seen when we entered the cave, but Master Bartlett +explained his absence by saying that he was out in search of game. That +he had been at work industriously we could see, for there were the +carcasses of two deer cut up and stacked inside, while near by were a +dozen or more pheasants. + +Even before making any attempt to tell such a story regarding the +events of that fearful day as had been decided upon, Giles March and I +gave attention to the wounded. + +Samuel Rogers was resting comfortably on a pile of leaves at the +farther end of the cave, and declared that he had improved wondrously +since we brought him there, while Oscar Stephenson appeared to be +suffering rather from exhaustion, caused by rapid travel and loss of +blood, than from the bullet, which had ploughed its way through the +flesh without breaking bones. + +Having seen so much of killing during the day just past, I was actually +surprised at learning how many of us had been spared from what was +neither more nor less than a massacre. The cave had seemed too large +when we first found it; but now, with so many inside, it was all too +small for comfortable living. + +Lest the reader may have forgotten how many of us were here assembled, +let me set down the list: + +First, there was Mistress Morley, and the other woman whose name I do +not now remember, with the two Morley children. Esther Hinchman made up +the list of females. + +Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley represented the men of the valley, +and in addition we had of the Minute Boys, Daniel Hinchman, for we +counted him as among us, Samuel Rogers, Giles March, Oscar Stephenson, +Miles Parker, and myself. + +I had not supposed so many of our company escaped the tomahawk and the +scalping-knife until I saw them here assembled, and it was in my mind +that we were more in numbers than all the others who had come out alive +from the battle with John Butler’s renegades and red wolves. + +That Daniel Hinchman and Master Bartlett had worked like beavers during +the absence of Giles March and myself, there could be no question. The +cave, if such it could be called, had been cleared of rubbish, and that +part of it to be used as sleeping quarters was covered with leaves and +fir-tips. + +To my great delight, during such house-cleaning a living spring at the +farther end of the excavation had been found, and, as showing how we +might hold out against a considerable force for many days without fear +of bodily suffering, Master Bartlett explained that it was his purpose, +now we were all there to aid in the labor, to bring a number of large +rocks in order to partially close up the mouth in such fashion that +only one person could enter at a time. Therefore did it seem as if we +would be more secure, in event of an attack, than if we were holding +the best stockade that had ever been built in the valley. + +Mistress Morley and Master Bartlett had made further plans for the +bettering of this refuge as soon as there was time in which to do the +work, and among other things it was decided that it might be possible +to drill a hole through the side of the mountain into the cave, using +a sharpened sapling as a drill,--in case there were no rocks to +interfere,--and thereby an outlet for smoke could be had. + +Both Giles March and I said all we could by way of encouraging the +others in making the place more habitable, for after what had occurred +since those hot-heads at Forty Fort insisted upon doing exactly as +John Butler would have them, it was more than reasonable to suppose +this place would be their only shelter and refuge until the Tories and +savages were minded to leave the valley. In other words, as we who knew +the truth believed, many months must elapse before it would be safe for +the women and children to venture out from the hiding-place. + +Before the new day was an hour old, Daniel Hinchman came in with a +goodly supply of game, which had been taken in the snares, and it goes +without saying that he was feverishly impatient to learn how the battle +had terminated, therefore, acting upon the advice of Stephen Morley +that the truth should not be told in the presence of the women, Giles +March and I led him a short distance up the mountainside, where we +related the terrible story. + +He was nearly overcome by astonishment and grief, and how could it be +otherwise, for we had the same as told him that all his neighbors and +friends, those whom he knew and loved, were dead, and yet, at that time +we were ignorant of more than half the horrors which had come upon us +of Wyoming since we, who had escaped from the retreat, entered the +swamp to make our way alone. + +“And now what is to be done?” Daniel Hinchman asked, helplessly, when +we were come to an end of the dreadful recital. “Are we to stay here?” + +“Where else, think you, will your sister be safe, unless peradventure +you make the attempt to lead her across the mountains to the Delaware +River?” Giles March asked, and I added: + +“Even though it were probable she could withstand all the fatigue +and hardships of a long, perilous journey, Daniel Hinchman, are you +warranted in leaving the other women? Seeing that we are come out, +as if led by God, from all the horrors which have descended upon the +valley, are we not bound together until such time as the entire party +may go forth in peace, if, peradventure, that day shall ever come?” + +“I am not minded to leave you, lads, because, save for your company +of Minute Boys, Esther would yet be a prisoner among the Mohawks, if +they had allowed her to live, and I, most like, be among those who are +slain. I was only questioning if we were to make of yonder cave our +dwelling?” + +When we had come to this point in the conversation, Master Bartlett and +Stephen Morley joined us, as if understanding that we were holding a +consultation as to the future, and so did it become right speedily, for +Master Morley took it upon himself to reply to Daniel’s question. + +“If Jonathan Ogden and Giles March have described to you one-half the +horrors which we three have witnessed since yesterday’s sun rose, +then must you know that, until some great change can be effected, are +we bound to remain here, where those whom we love are in reasonable +safety, and it seems to me as if we could do no better than settle down +with the idea of making this our abiding-place for a time.” + +“That is all which can be done,” Master Bartlett added. “With so many +hands, the labor of making the cave more habitable will be simple, and +it is not likely, unless we ourselves grow careless, that any of the +enemy will come to suspect the whereabouts of our refuge.” + +“Of course we must know what may be going on in the valley,” Giles +March said, quickly, “and there should not be overmuch danger if one of +us sets out very soon in gaining the information.” + +“I will be that one, and go to-night,” Daniel Hinchman said, before it +was possible for me to propose that I myself make the venture. “The +canoe in which I came across the river is hidden snugly some distance +from the water, and I alone can find it.” + +Master Bartlett nodded his head, as if to say that the proposition was +one which should be entertained by us, and, therefore, without further +words, was it settled that Daniel should go out at nightfall to learn +what he might. + +Such information as he brought back would determine our future +movements, although we were well convinced that there could be no +immediate change of location. + +The women, together with those of us who were not wounded, spent the +remainder of this day in working upon our underground dwelling, and +many and great were the improvements we made. + +Master Bartlett, with the assistance of Miles Parker, succeeded in +drilling a hole for a chimney, as had been proposed, and Stephen Morley +made a serviceable fireplace of rocks at the farther end of the cave +near the spring. The women, by weaving boughs together, succeeded in +setting up something in the shape of a screen which shut off a small +portion of the cave for their sleeping quarters, and, without very much +disturbance of the foliage, we rolled two large boulders to the mouth +of the cavern in such a manner as satisfied me that we could stand a +long siege, however many might come against us. + +As a matter of course, our food consisted of deer meat or birds, cooked +without salt, and nothing more; but people who have been as near death +as we had, and come off alive, are not warranted in complaining about +the quality or the sameness of their provisions, provided there be +sufficient to satisfy hunger. + +To my mind God had been very good to us,--better far than our deserts, +for He had led us through a Red Sea of blood to this refuge, and verily +we had cause for most fervent thanksgiving. + +It lacked but an hour of sunset when Daniel Hinchman announced that he +was ready to set off on the scout, explaining that it was his purpose +to start thus early in order that he might find the canoe before night +had fully shut in, and when no one made protest at his going, for we +all believed it necessary to learn of the situation of affairs, he +said, quietly: + +“I beg of you not to feel alarmed concerning me during eight and forty +hours, for it is my purpose to be absent that length of time. If I am +not returned nearabout sunrise on the third day, then may you know I +have come to grief.” + +“It is not well that you take overly many chances, lad,” Master +Bartlett said quickly. “Make your way to Forty Fort, and if you find +there the enemy in possession, as doubtless you will, give it a wide +berth. In some of the stockades should those who are yet alive be +gathered, and once you have good assurance of coming upon a remnant +of our people, don’t make any effort at learning the whereabouts of +the enemy, for we know full well they will be roaming up and down the +valley, slaying and burning until those exceeding wise men in the +Congress come to understand that something should be done for our +relief.” + +Well, Daniel Hinchman went out as he planned, and during the eight and +forty hours which he had set as the time of his absence, we worked at +making our underground dwelling more habitable, being able to add to it +much which, in the eyes of people not in such sore distress, would have +seemed rude and uncouth, but to us were improvements and even luxuries. + +Then came the time when Daniel Hinchman should return, and in our +anxiety for his safety, those of us who were able to walk ventured a +mile or more from the cave toward the river to hear the news which he +might bring as speedily as possible; but he came not. + +Only at noon did we give up all hope of him, and then, while inside +the cave, we spoke cheeringly lest his sister should be overcome with +grief, saying that doubtless he had found more of our friends alive +than we expected, or was waiting to bring us a bigger budget of good +tidings than could be gathered in a short while. Yet even as we spoke +our hearts were like lead, and I dared not hold converse with my +comrades concerning his fate, for it seemed all too certain he had but +added another to the long list of victims which had been sacrificed to +satisfy John Butler’s love of cruelty. + +That evening the two older men, with Giles March and me, went up the +mountainside where we could talk without fear of being overheard, and +discussed seriously whether it were well to send out another scout, for +it seemed absolutely necessary we should know what was going on in the +valley. + +The discussion we had there was a long one, owing to the fact that both +Giles March and myself were eager to be off, in the poor hope that +there was yet time to be of service to Daniel Hinchman, while Master +Bartlett and Stephen Morley insisted that we remain within our place of +refuge six full days before making a move, the old man saying: + +“It is only reasonable to suppose the savages are running riot through +the valley, and our people have been slain or driven out to the last +man, otherwise I am minded that Daniel Hinchman would not have been +taken, for he went with his eyes open, knowing all the dangers, +therefore surely could have shunned them.” + +“Yet we _can’t_ sit here idle, Master Bartlett!” I cried, passionately. +“It may be we are needed there, and it were cowardly to remain in +hiding when we are able to lend aid to those who are so sorely pressed.” + +“How would you aid them, lad, if you crossed the river only to find +yourselves in the hands of the savages? It would be as great an act +of wicked folly for us to venture out now, knowing that John Butler’s +wolves are sweeping everything before them, as it was for those +hot-heads whom you and Stephen Morley strove against at Forty Fort. +Content yourself, however hard it may be, with idleness until such time +comes as you can be of real service, and I venture to say that, by +saving your lives now, you will be of benefit to our neighbors and our +friends--if any there be yet alive.” + +Well, it is not needed I should say that the counsels of the older +men prevailed, for we lads would have been foolish indeed had we set +ourselves up as being more wise in such a case, where they had had all +too bitter an experience. + +Yet when we laid down that night there was in my heart a feeling of +shame that I remained there comfortable and apparently content, while +there was so much of suffering and agony near at hand which I might +relieve. + +Esther Hinchman had not spoken above a dozen words during all that +long, weary day, and although knowing full well she believed, and +with good reason, that her brother was a prisoner in the hands of the +savages, or had already been killed by them, we did not venture words +of sympathy lest it should be seen by her that we feared the worst. + +Then another day came, and we who were despairing and sorrowing +became electrified, as it were, by hearing the cheery voice of Daniel +Hinchman, as he hailed us from the thicket a short distance from the +cave. + +“He has come back!” Esther cried, in a fever of joy. “He whom I +believed had been killed has come back!” + +Then we who were burning to embrace the lad, who had seemingly come +from out the jaws of death, held back that she might have the first +privilege of greeting her brother whom she had mourned. + +Daniel Hinchman’s story was a long one, and when he came to an end of +it, we had almost as good an idea of what had occurred in the valley +since our flight as if we ourselves had taken part in all that was done. + +Because each of us in turn interrupted the lad here or there in his +story that we might ask for some unimportant details which he had +neglected to mention, thereby prolonging the sad tale, I will make no +attempt at setting it down as he related it; but, rather, put in few +words that account which is already a matter of history. + +As we already knew, many of the fugitives from the field of battle fled +to Monocasy Island, believing there to find a safe refuge; but Colonel +Zebulon Butler’s men told Daniel that fully an hundred Indians, and +nearly as many Tories, hid themselves on the river banks until such of +the fugitives as were aiming for the island gained that poor place of +refuge, and then did they hunt them down like wild animals. + +It was even said, and I have no question as to the truth because the +man Pensil himself boasted of it, that he, who was a Tory and had +joined John Butler’s force, found his brother on the island and slew +him, even while the poor man pleaded to his own flesh and blood for aid. + +Daniel’s voice trembled and his cheeks paled as he related the horrors +which the savage horde boasted of as having taken place on Monocasy +Island that night. + +Colonel Zebulon Butler, with perhaps fifteen or twenty men, escaped to +reach Wilkesbarre fort, and Colonel Dennison, accompanied by a small +number, gained Forty Fort. Both these officers made preparations to +defend the stockades so long as life lasted, knowing full well what +would be in store if there was a surrender at that time. + +When night was come, John Butler’s wolves, red and white alike, +assembled to dispose of their prisoners, and one has a feeling near +akin to shame at setting down all that was done before the sun rose +again. Captain Bidlack, who had led one of our companies in the +battle and was wounded, was thrown alive upon the burning timbers of +Wintermoot’s Fort, and there held down with sticks and pitchforks until +he was dead. Squads of prisoners were ranged in line, bound hand and +foot, while their savage captors began with the first, deliberately +murdering one after the other until the last had fallen. A half-breed +woman, who was called Queen Esther, herself, with maul and tomahawk, +butchered sixteen, who were forced to kneel around that boulder which +in later days has been called “Queen Esther’s rock.” + +I am minded to set down here that which was written afterward, by one +who was a witness of the terrible scene in which the half-breed squaw +supped on blood: + +“The time was midnight, and the scene being lighted up by a large fire +burning near, this Queen Esther appeared like a very fury from Hades +while performing her bloody work. With the death of each victim her +fury increased, and her song rose louder and clearer upon the midnight +air. Leddeus Hammond and Joseph Eliot, seeing there was no hope, shook +off the Indians who held them, and, with a desperate spring, fled to +the thicket amid rifle-bullets and tomahawks that were sent after them, +and escaped. This was not the only scene of a similar kind that could +have been witnessed between the ruins of Wintermoot’s and the walls of +Forty Fort.” + +Daniel told us that the only ray of light in this dreadful time to our +people of the valley was just after sunset, when Captain John Franklin +arrived at Forty Fort with a company of thirty-five men from Hunterdon +and Salem, and before the sun had risen again, Colonel Zebulon Butler, +with those who had taken refuge in Wilkesbarre Fort, joined the people, +who were now beginning to hope. + +Therefore it was that in all the valley, the only stockade remaining +in the hands of our friends was this same Forty Fort. The stockades at +Pittstown had long since been abandoned. + +On the following morning, which was the day before Daniel had crossed +the river on his scout, John Butler sent a messenger demanding the +surrender of Forty Fort, and particularly of Colonel Zebulon Butler, +with such of the Continental troops as he had with him, threatening in +event of a refusal to comply, that an immediate attack would be made, +and every one, including women and children, should be put to torture +when taken. + +Now it appears that there were only fifteen men belonging to the +Continental army left alive, and knowing John Butler would, however +many promises he might make, put to death all the soldiers that fell +into his hands, Colonel Zebulon proposed that he and his followers +should immediately leave the valley before there was time for John +Butler to set out in pursuit. Therefore, taking his wife behind him on +a horse, the colonel rode through the woods that same day, intending +to sleep at Conyngham in the Nescopeck Valley, twenty miles away. The +soldiers followed on foot as best they might. + +Then there remained only Colonel Dennison with some of the men from +Hunterdon, the cripples and old men, the women and children, which +had escaped the massacre, to be surrendered. And so he returned word +to John Butler, understanding that there was no hope of making a +successful resistance, and taking the chances that the Tory, who was +more of a savage than the most benighted of his followers, would hold +to the word which he should be called upon to give in writing. These +terms, which Colonel Dennison himself drew up, were much as follows: + +First, that the inhabitants of the valley should lay down their arms, +and the garrison be destroyed. Again, that the people be allowed to +occupy their farms peaceably, and the lives of all be preserved. +Thirdly, that all stores supplied for the Continental army, wherever +they might be hidden, should be delivered up as soon as possible, and +that John Butler would use all his influence toward saving the private +property of the inhabitants. + +There was also inserted afterward, at the dictation of Butler, that +such property as had been taken from the people who were called +Tories, at any time since the beginning of the war, be made good; +that they should remain in peaceful possession of their farms, and be +allowed to trade throughout the province without molestation. + +Not to make too many words of the story, this surrender was effected +late that same evening, which explains why Daniel Hinchman did not +return as agreed upon, for he had succeeded in gaining entrance to +Forty Fort, and was minded to remain until he could tell us all the +tale, which would not be until he was able to see whether John Butler +held faithfully to the terms of the surrender. + +Here is an account as set down by Colonel Dennison himself: + +“Everything being arranged, the two gates of the fort were thrown open +that evening. The arms of the patriots were piled up in the centre, +and the women and children retired within the huts that lined the +interior of the stockade. At the appointed time the victors approached +with drums beating and colors flying. They came in two columns, whites +and Indians. The former were led by John Butler, who entered the +north gate, and the latter by Queen Esther, the bloody priestess of +the midnight sacrifice. She was followed by Giengwatah, who, with his +warriors, entered the south gate. The wily chief, fearing treachery, +glanced quickly to the right and left as he entered. The Tories, with +their natural instinct for plunder, immediately seized the piled +arms. Butler ordered them to desist, and presented the muskets to +the Indians. The inhabitants were then marked by the Indians with +black paint on their faces, and ordered to carry a white cloth on a +stick. These were objects, the savages said, which would ensure their +protection.” + +Before morning came, so Daniel Hinchman told us, every dwelling in +Wilkesbarre, and there were then twenty-three, was given over to the +flames; but, so far as he could learn, no more blood had been shed. + +Colonel Dennison and those men who had surrendered remained in the fort +instead of seeking refuge elsewhere, in order that he might do what +he could toward defending the women and children in case the savages +proved too unruly for John Butler to control. + +That was the story in substance, without going into the details, and it +showed us that now indeed was the valley lost to us. John Butler had +made arrangements for the Tories to remain in undisturbed possession, +not only of such property as they then held, but all which had been +taken from them shortly after the war began, and Wyoming was become a +nest of loyalists who would do all they could to harrow, if not kill, +those of us who had held to the American Cause. + +The question which had come to us now in that cave of refuge, with the +telling of Daniel Hinchman’s story, was where we should go? Surely not +to our homes, for we had none; not again to the Susquehanna River, for +of a verity would we be driven out if allowed to live, and until our +wounded had recovered we were the same as prisoners in an underground +dwelling, unless we were minded to play the part of savages and leave +the helpless ones to their fate. + + + + +CHAPTER XI. + +A COMRADE IN DISTRESS + + +Because of the questions regarding the future, which had come into +my mind, I gave no heed to the fact that Daniel had not finished his +recital, since the story had been concerning our unfortunate friends +and neighbors, but never a word as to how he succeeded in returning to +us. + +It was Giles March who noticed the omission, and while my heart was +filled with grief because of the fact that we were virtually prisoners +in the cave, unable to raise our hands in defence of those who were +needing help so sorely, he asked of Daniel: + +“How is it that you were able to get away? Was your face painted black, +and did you carry a white cloth on a stick, in order to show John +Butler that you were one of those who pledged obedience to him?” + +“I was neither painted black, nor did I carry the badge of disgrace,” +Daniel replied, curtly. “By moving here and there about the stockade, +keeping as close to the ranks of the Tories as possible, I managed to +avoid attracting very much attention, and when the surrender was fully +effected I stole quietly out, making my way down to the shore. And +well it was that I did not linger, for before gaining this side of the +river it was possible to see the flames shooting up from those houses +which had been left standing near the fort, and I knew that, despite +John Butler’s promises, the Indians were continuing their work of +destruction.” + +When Daniel had thus come to an end of his story, we sat silent and +motionless, turning over in our minds that which he had told, and +questioning whether there was any ray of hope in the future. + +When perhaps five minutes had passed, I asked, looking at Master +Bartlett: + +“Is it in your mind that we are to stay in the cave until such time as +it may be possible for us to go out in perfect safety, or might we try +to play the part of men?” + +“In what way, lad?” the old man asked in perplexity. + +“It strikes me that such a party as we can muster might, possibly +effect very much in the way of holding John Butler’s wolves to the +strict letter of the surrender. We number six able-bodied men and lads. +Why should we not go forth to do whatsoever we may for those who are in +distress? The women need no assistance in caring for Samuel Rogers and +Oscar Stephenson, and if we stay here, it is simply to suck our paws in +the sun, like bears who have laid in sufficient of fat long before it +is time to den up.” + +“If I knew what we might do, lad, an answer to your question could be +better given. Tell us what may be in your mind.” + +“That we set out as soon as may be, not showing ourselves boldly to +court an encounter with those who are stronger, but in the effort to +give assistance where it may be needed. I dare venture to say work will +be found for our hands, at the same time that we hold ourselves in +prudence, remembering that those whom we leave behind us in the cave +may have the first claim upon our services.” + +Instead of answering my question, Master Bartlett turned to Stephen +Morley, as he asked: + +“What think you of it? Soldiering has become your trade, and you should +be able to give a better opinion than me.” + +“I believe the lad to be in the right,” Stephen Morley replied, +promptly. “It is true we can be of no service here after laying in a +store of fuel. There are of provisions in the cave sufficient to fill +all the stomachs in case we should remain away three weeks, and surely +in that time we would rust out, if, indeed, there were no harm attached +to our remaining idle when men are needed as they never were before.” + +“True for you, Master Morley!” Giles March cried, emphatically. “It +would be a disgrace for us to linger here in idleness at such a time.” + +There was no need of further discussion; the question had already been +settled, and Master Bartlett gave good proof that he so considered it +by saying, thoughtfully: + +“We can’t well set off before sunset or thereabouts, and until such +time it seems necessary Daniel Hinchman should gain some rest, while +we provide against the needs of the women and the wounded during our +absence.” + +It was a most intense relief to have thus decided upon some plan which +promised action, and, when we returned to the cave to tell the women +what it was we proposed to do, never one of them raised a voice against +our departure. + +Mistress Morley, gathering her two children in her arms, said in a low +tone as she caressed them: + +“We could not ask father to stay, and it would be selfish in us if we +did not bid him go.” + +Esther Hinchman spoke privately with her brother for a few moments, and +then, coming up to me, said, as she laid her hand in mine: + +“I’m glad you have decided to go, and shall pray that you may all +be allowed to come back. There is no reason why you should have any +anxiety concerning us, for here, if anywhere in the province, are we +secure from intrusion.” + +Miles Parker showed plainly how well such a plan suited him, while the +two wounded lads strove unsuccessfully to hide the sorrow which they +felt at not being able to accompany us. Oscar Stephenson even went so +far as to claim that it could do him no harm to march in our company; +but Mistress Morley very quickly put an end to his hopes by saying, +emphatically, that he should not be allowed even so much as to stand on +his feet until his wound gave better promise of healing. + +Well, we did whatsoever we might around about the cave, and then, as +Stephen Morley had said, those whom we would leave behind us were +provided for in the way of necessities for at least three weeks. + +The entrance to this dwelling in the mountainside had been, as I have +already said, nearly closed by boulders, and there was enough of fuel +inside to make as much of a fire as they would dare build, for it was +not wise that too large an amount of smoke be allowed to escape, lest +it attract attention from a distance. The water-supply was unfailing; +the deer meat would be all the better for seasoning awhile, and in +event of our being absent longer than we then counted on, that which +was not eaten could readily be smoked. + +We left behind us two muskets, with a goodly amount of ammunition, and, +although two of our party would march forth unarmed, save as to their +knives, we counted on being able to supply them with weapons before +many days had passed. + +Then came the time for us to set off, and I feared that the +leave-taking would be painful; but it was Mistress Morley who spared +us, by saying, as she held the two children up for her husband to kiss: + +“It shall only be a God love you, Stephen, and not a good-by.” + +Then Giles March cried out cheerfully to the wounded: + +“Take care of yourselves, lads, and get into condition as soon as +possible. One or the other of us will be back every few days to know +how you are progressing, and in a short time you will join us, for it +is in my mind that the Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley are far from +being wiped out of existence.” + +Then we set our faces toward the river, marching rapidly in order to +take advantage of the daylight which yet remained, and making no effort +to hold converse one with another, for, although it was our desire to +thus go out in the hope of being able to succor those who were in need, +our hearts were heavy, as indeed they well might be. + +We travelled light, carrying only so much of provisions as would allay +the pangs of hunger during twenty-four hours, and therefore moved with +reasonable rapidity, covering the five miles of distance before the sun +had been out of sight an hour. + +Daniel Hinchman went to where he had hidden the canoe, believing as +did I that we would cross that same night, and two trips would be +necessary, since the light craft could carry no more than four; but, +before she was launched, Stephen Morley said: + +“I see no good reason why we should push across the river yet awhile, +for there is as much distress this side as yonder. Let us make our way +to the settlement of Wilkesbarre, and see what can be found.” + +“The dwellings were all burned, as I have told you, and we shall find +nothing but ruins,” Daniel replied. + +“And it is among the ruins we should look for those whom we would aid,” +Stephen Morley said, curtly. “It must be there are some portions of +the buildings yet remaining, however complete the work of destruction, +and my proposition is that we search in turn each of the settlements, +taking plenty of time for the work, because there is no reason why we +try to cover any great extent of territory immediately.” + +Now it must be understood that we were come to the river between +Fort Ogden and the stockade at Wilkesbarre, known as Wyoming Fort, +therefore, in order to carry out Master Morley’s suggestion, it was +necessary we travel down-stream perhaps a mile and a half, and this +required but a short time, since we were no longer traversing the +wilderness, but a beaten road. + +On arriving at the site of the settlement, we found that Daniel +Hinchman had not drawn upon his imagination when he told us of its +destruction. In the night the blackened ruins of the settlers’ homes +spoke more eloquently of the wilful havoc that had been wrought than +if the sun was shining upon them, and as we went past this pile of yet +smouldering embers or the other, saying that here lived one friend +and there that neighbor, our hearts heavy with grief, it was difficult +indeed to repress audible evidences of our sorrow. + +To me the strangest of it all was that we six had been permitted to +pass through so much of danger, and yet come out unharmed. + +It was necessary we go the entire length of what had been the +settlement before arriving at the fort, and why Stephen Morley should +have led us so far I could not understand. He had no real purpose +in so doing, as I believed, for, when we were come within sight of +the stockade, finding it untouched by the flames, he gave vent to an +exclamation of astonishment, and Master Bartlett said, warningly, as he +halted: + +“Have a care, lads, lest we come suddenly upon too large a force of the +enemy. It must be they have taken possession of the stockade, else why +has it been spared?” + +“I will make it my business to find out whether there be any of John +Butler’s crew in this vicinity,” Giles March whispered hurriedly. “Wait +you here until I come back.” + +We had halted near by the ruins of Phineas Barnes’s dwelling, and +there were yet enough of the timbers standing to make a fairly good +hiding-place for us within the deep shadow. There we crouched until +five minutes had passed, when we heard Giles crying: + +“Come on, the stockade is deserted, and it strikes me we can find no +better place in which to spend the night.” + +I was vexed that he should think then of our own comfort, when we were +come so near to where we might search out those who were, possibly, in +direst distress; but, because the others obeyed his call, I could do no +less, and we entered the stockade, finding it, I fancy, exactly as when +Colonel Zebulon Butler and his soldiers abandoned it to go to Forty +Fort. + +As we passed through the main gates, which were standing open, Master +Bartlett closed and barred them carefully, whereat I, remembering our +experience in Fort Ogden, asked in a tone of irritation because of my +nervousness: + +“Is it well we should fasten ourselves in here, when for aught we know +the enemy may be creeping up on us at this moment?” and he replied, +grimly: + +“If they are on our trail, lad, it strikes me we were better off with +this gate closed than open. We are not now running from every one who +has any connection with John Butler, as were you when you blundered +into the Ogden stockade; but are out with the determination to hold +our own when the forces are anywhere near equal. With the supply of +ammunition which we have, it should be possible to make good our +possession here for many days, however large a crew might come against +us.” + +“Ay, and be wofully hungry before the first four and twenty hours had +gone by,” I replied, vexed because he spoke so confidently, as if we +might stand against any who were abroad in the valley thirsting for +blood. + +Not until the stockade had been closed as if we intended to make +permanent quarters there, did Master Bartlett give token as to why he +had entered, and then, mounting one of the platforms, he said: + +“We should be able to get a good idea from here of what is being done +on the other side of the river, and I propose that we stand guard +to-night as if regularly stationed.” + +“Is that all we have come here for?” I asked, sharply. + +“Nay, lad, it was in my mind, when we found this place untouched by +fire, that, because it had been abandoned so hurriedly, we might find +here some small store of provisions, or a secret hoard of ammunition. +You who are acquainted with the fort should know all the likely places.” + +Upon this Giles March claimed to be as familiar with the interior of +the stockade as he had been with his own home, and agreed to make +diligent search if I would accompany him. + +There were within the walls of this fort two blockhouses, and perhaps +half a dozen small buildings intended for the use of the settlers +at such times as they might be driven to take shelter in moments of +danger, and I said to the lad as he entered the first dwelling: + +“If it be in your mind to search all these houses, then we may as well +understand that there is a long task before us.” + +“Now, Jonathan Ogden, have you grown almost as unreasonable as was I +the first night we took possession of Fort Jenkins! If I was hot-headed +then, what may you be counted now, who would push on at the best +possible speed from one place to another, regardless of the fact that, +if we are to find those who are in distress, it will be in hiding, and +our work must of necessity be done slowly?” + +Giles’s words were sufficient to show me how childishly I was behaving, +and without further remark I followed him from one building to another, +while he made hurried search in such places as he knew things of value +had formerly been kept, until we were come to a small structure of logs +which had been put up for the shelter of horses or cattle, and, as he +passed it, I said, laughingly: + +“Since you are making so diligent a hunt, Giles March, I wonder you +fail to enter this place,” and he replied in a tone of good nature: + +“Because we have nothing better to do just now, Jonathan Ogden, it +seems to me you should be willing to spend your time uselessly, as it +appears to you, for we shall come into places of danger soon enough to +satisfy the most bloodthirsty.” + +He had no more than spoken, when from the interior of the shed came a +low moan, and as we halted involuntarily, it was to hear the words: + +“Is Jonathan Ogden there?” + +Although not recognizing the voice, and having no idea in my mind that +we might find a comrade there, on the instant it was borne in upon me +that Elias Shendle was near at hand, and straightway I called his name. + +Then it was we heard distinctly: + +“I am here, Jonathan, which is not surprising; but how you have come, I +fail to understand.” + +In a twinkling we entered the shed, where all was darkness save for the +gray light which came through the doorway, but, peer into the gloom as +we might, nothing could be seen. + +Giles March walked entirely around the inside of the small building, +and then, clutching me by the arm, whispered: + +“It was the lad’s ghost, Jonathan, for there is no one here.” + +I confess to being terrified, for it seemed as if Giles spoke truly; +but, luckily, I plucked up sufficient courage to call: + +“Elias! Elias! Where may you be?” + +“Here! Here underneath the timbers of the wall, and so pinned down that +I cannot get out unaided.” + +Even then we had difficulty to find where the voice came from. Not +until we had crept across one end, searching with our hands for any +excavation wherein a human being might be hidden, did we come upon the +lad, and most grievous was his plight. + +At the rear of the shed, where doubtless the horses had pawed away the +earth, was a depression extending beneath the first tier of logs, and +here my hands touched his garments. + +“Be as careful as you may, Jonathan,” he said, with a moan, “for I am +well mangled by the bullets of the savages.” + +Without making too long a story, for it was nearly half an hour before +we succeeded in getting our wounded comrade out from the narrow place +into which he had crowded himself, and then only after having had the +assistance of all the rest of our company, let it suffice to say that +he had escaped from the fight at Jenkins’s Fort, drifted down the river +after stopping twice on the western shore, until come to this stockade, +where he arrived in the night before Colonel Zebulon Butler’s men had +taken shelter there. + +Finding the fort abandoned, he crept into the shed as the most likely +place of concealment, believing the savages were close on his heels, +and thinking they would search every other building rather than that. +Coming upon the depression of which I have spoken, he had crawled into +it, dug away the earth with his hands while burrowing yet deeper, and +gotten so far beneath the timbers that, owing to his wounds, he could +not get back unaided. + +When we had the poor lad where Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett could +attend to his wounds, which they did without delay, Miles Parker, too +eager for information to take heed of the fact that the lad was so +nearly exhausted it was cruel to force him into conversation, asked why +he had not come out when Colonel Zebulon and his men were there. + +“I heard them when they entered,” Elias said, striving manfully against +the pain in order to make the explanation. “I knew who they were, and, +finding it impossible, because of this mangled arm, to get out of the +hole, I cried again and again for help; but they, most like, remained +in the blockhouse nearest the main gate and heard me not, or, if my +voice did reach their ears, it alarmed them, even as Jonathan and Giles +were frightened. My efforts to attract their attention must have thrown +me into a delirium, for I became unconscious during a time, and, when +my senses returned, the yells and cries of Indians could be heard on +every hand.” + +“That was when they were destroying the settlement,” Giles March said +half to himself, and Elias continued: + +“So I believed at the time, and felt certain the stockade would be +given over to the flames, when I must be burned to death. Then it +was that I contrived to get my knife from the belt and turn its point +against my heart, that I might drive it in rather than suffer a painful +death. But the moments passed without bringing further harm until it +was as if the savages had departed, since which time I have been like +one in a frightful dream, knowing well my condition at times, and again +overcome by fever, as it were.” + +“I reckon it can do you no good to tell overly long stories just now,” +Master Bartlett interrupted. “We shall have plenty of time to hear the +tale when you are mended somewhat.” + +“The wonder of it is that he did not starve,” I said in a low tone to +the old man, thinking that the greatest kindness we could do him would +be to satisfy the pangs of hunger, and he, hearing my words, replied: + +“When I came through the settlement on the night of the battle, the +people had just abandoned their dwellings, and, as I ran, I found +near half a loaf of corn bread which had been dropped by some of the +fugitives. It is water I need, although while coming down the river it +seemed as if I could never be thirsty again, so much was I forced to +drink in.” + +Giles March had hastened toward the spring inside the enclosure when +Elias first spoke of his thirst, and we soon gave him as much clear +water as seemed safe at one time. + +Then, the wounds being bandaged rudely, I took Master Bartlett aside +and asked him if, in his belief, they were dangerous. + +“I am not overly much of a surgeon, Jonathan, but it looks to me as if +the lad was badly hurt. One leg and an arm are useless, bearing no less +than three wounds, and he has what appears to be a knife-thrust in his +right side. If he was at the cave, where the women could care for him, +there might be some chance for his life; but, as it is, I believe we +have only come in time to ease his meeting with death.” + +Then it was as if I forgot my impatience to be out in the valley, +searching here and there for sufferers, and had in mind only the plight +of my comrade. If it was possible his life could be saved by taking him +to the cave, then would I carry Elias Shendle on my back the entire +distance, begrudging not the labor if he might be spared one single +pang; but when I gave words to that thought, Master Bartlett said, +gravely: + +“I question, lad, if he would live to get there. The journey could +not be otherwise than long and rough, and he holds on to his life, +as it seems to me, but by a thread. The wonder of it is that he had +sufficient strength remaining to cry out when you and Giles were near +him.” + +“But we must do something for him, Master Bartlett.” + +“Ay, lad, so we have to the best of our ability, and will do as much +more as is within our power.” + +Then came the thought that, if we could not carry Elias to the cave, we +must be held there in the stockade as prisoners, for verily I would not +leave him, even though I was forced to stand against all John Butler’s +wolves until they had overcome me. + +Elias Shendle was the dearest comrade I ever had, and whatsoever of +distress or danger there might be abroad was as nothing compared with +the duty I owed him, for I knew full well he could never be frightened +or coaxed from my side if I was needing his assistance. + +It was a black perplexity. We who had come out on a definite +enterprise, knowing that it might be possible for us to aid very many, +would be held here by one, unless those who had come with me minded to +act contrary to my wishes. + +While I had been talking with the old man, Elias sank into a sort of +stupor, which was not unlike death itself; but Stephen Morley, who +claimed, and with good reason, to have more experience in such matters +than either of us, stated as his belief that the lad was suffering more +just then from exhaustion than from his wounds, and declared positively +that, now he was in comparative safety, it would be possible for him to +sleep, which was the best medicine that could come to him. + +“We will make up such a bed as is within our power, here in the open, +rather than inflict pain by moving him into one of the blockhouses, and +he shall be left in quietude until morning, after which I am looking +for so much of an improvement as will make it seem as if he was on the +road to recovery.” + +I could have kissed the old soldier, who gave me such relief of mind, +and, after we had made Elias as comfortable as we might with the +poor materials at our hands for a bed, I took Giles March one side, +explaining to him all which I have set down here, whereupon the lad +said manfully, and as a comrade should: + +“You may count on me, Jonathan Ogden, to go as far in behalf of Elias +Shendle as you would. If it be necessary, we two will stay here by him; +but I am thinking, because of what Stephen Morley has said, that we +may rig up with saplings what will serve as a litter, so that he can +be carried to the cave without too much of jolting. We are warranted, +I believe, in taking more than ordinary risks in moving him, since it +seems certain he will die here, where at any moment the enemy may come +upon us.” + + + + +CHAPTER XII. + +SAVING ELIAS + + +Because Master Bartlett had said that sleep was the best medicine our +wounded comrade could have, Giles March and I remained at a distance, +but yet where it was possible to keep him in view, while the others +had taken up their stations near that blockhouse which stood at the +southwestern corner of the stockade. + +Now and then we conversed in whispers, careful lest we disturb the lad, +who appeared to be resting comfortably, and laid our plans for the +morrow, when we were determined, as I have already said, to carry Elias +Shendle to the cave. + +It seemed probable we would be able to do this and return to the fort +within four or five hours, since the journey was to be made during the +day, and I said to myself that we were fully warranted in thus spending +the time which could have been employed in looking for others, for here +was one whose life might be saved. Even though he had not been a dear +friend, I argued that it would be criminal in us to pass him by on the +chance of finding others. + +Now and then we two lads slumbered a few moments, for the soughing +of the wind through the trees, the darkness, and the myriad of night +noises, all tended to render our eyelids heavy. Sleep did not come, +however, with such effect as to render us unconscious of any unusual +sound, and when, perhaps half an hour before daybreak, the noise of +rapid footsteps coming across the enclosure was heard, I sprang to my +feet, knowing there must be some good reason for such rapid approach. + +It was Daniel Hinchman who came up, but before he could speak I placed +my hand over his mouth, in token that Elias might be disturbed by the +sound of voices, and then led him a short distance from the building, +to hear the message which he brought. + +“Master Bartlett has sent me to say that we have good reason for +believing a party of the enemy is coming this way from the direction of +Fort Ogden, and one of you lads is to join him at the blockhouse.” + +Without thinking I might be detained many moments, and also fancying, +in my stupidity, that it was a false alarm, I ran back and repeated in +Giles March’s ear that which Daniel had said, adding on my own account: + +“Do you remain with Elias, and as soon as may be I will come back to +let you know what is in the wind.” + +Then I followed Daniel, and we had hardly more than joined the others +when all doubts as to the cause of the alarm were set at rest, for the +voices of Indians could be plainly heard. + +“After having destroyed the settlement, what may they be coming for +now?” I whispered, not intending to ask a question; but Stephen Morley +heard the words, and replied, grimly: + +“It has most like entered their minds that this stockade was left +standing, and now they have returned to complete the work of +destruction. We are like to have trouble, for even though I may be at +fault as to the reason of their coming, it is not likely the villains +will pass by the fort without trying to have a look at the inside.” + +I had left my musket just inside the blockhouse, with the weapons +belonging to the other members of the party, and this I took up, making +certain it was loaded and primed, but forgetting in the excitement that +I should have hastened back to tell Giles March of what had been said. + +The savages were coming straight toward the fort, talking now and then +among themselves as if suspicious that there might be in the vicinity +white people whom they could butcher, and our little company stood just +behind the main gates, where had been made loopholes for the use of the +defenders. + +“Are we to open fire immediately they come in view?” I whispered to +Master Bartlett, and he replied: + +“That is for you to say, Jonathan Ogden. We yet count this the company +of Minute Boys who defended Fort Jenkins, and Stephen Morley and myself +are two privates under your command.” + +“Nay, nay, Master Bartlett, do not jest at such a time as this,” I said +irritably. “It is for you and Stephen Morley to say what should be +done, even though we had a full company here.” + +“Then it is to my mind, lad, that when the villains are come close to +the gates we shall open fire, taking good care each bullet counts, for +it will avail us nothing to give them an opportunity to decide how +we may be attacked. In fact, we are not in position to stand a long +battle, because of the probability that there may be many others of +their kind in the vicinity.” + +Then it was we understood, by the sound of the voices, that the +newcomers had halted a short distance away, and I was on the point of +clambering up to the sentry’s platform in the hope of seeing what might +have stopped them, when suddenly there rang out on the night air a +woman’s voice, shrill and full of agony. + +At that cry, which came to our ears like an appeal for help which could +not be disregarded, Master Bartlett forgot entirely that he claimed to +be only a private under my command, and said sharply, as he began to +unbar the gates: + +“Stand ready, lads! They have found some poor creature who had been +hiding in the ruins of her own home, perchance, and we will take a +hand in the matter whatever may be the result.” + +One of the big gates had been swung open wide enough to admit of our +passing out, before the old man ceased speaking, and I was the first to +go through the opening, showing how illy fitted I was to command even +this remnant of a company of Minute Boys, since I forgot entirely our +wounded comrade and he who watched by his side. + +It was Stephen Morley who halted me by placing his hand on my shoulder, +as he whispered: + +“One moment, lad, until Simon Bartlett has decided who shall remain +to hold the stockade,” and then I remembered my neglect, turning on +the instant to make amends by going back, when Master Bartlett, having +thrust Miles Parker aside, said to him: + +“Bar the gate after we are on the outside, and await some signal from +us before you open it again.” + +Then he pressed forward upon my heels, and I could not have delayed if +I would. + +Again came that cry of agony, and I could think only of the poor +creature in such sore straits; but yet had sufficient sense to +understand that we must go out under some leadership, rather than +helter-skelter like a flock of sheep. + +“Lead on, Stephen Morley, and I will bring up the rear,” Master +Bartlett said, and thus were our preparations made. + +[Illustration: “ONE OF WHOM A PAINTED BRUTE HELD HIGH IN HIS HAND.”] + +There was no need to search for the foe; the savages were laughing and +chattering like a lot of baboons, so that even in the darkest night +might we have gone directly toward them without making any mistake, and +since Stephen Morley continued on around the stockade, keeping close +within the denser shadows of the walls, we came so near to the red +wolves that it seemed almost as if I could have thrust out my hand and +touched the nearest without leaving my tracks. + +They numbered, I judged in the first hurried glance, not less than ten +or twelve, and were clustered around a woman, who was kneeling on the +ground before them begging for mercy, and three children, one of whom a +painted brute held high in his hand, as if to dash it to the ground. + +I saw Stephen Morley level his musket, and knew full well what target +he aimed at, therefore did I follow his example, save that I counted to +send my bullet into the heart of the wretch who stood nearest the woman. + +There was no need that we await the word of command. As if our little +party had been standing shoulder to shoulder, and could understand by +the sense of touch what was being done, our muskets were discharged in +a volley that rang out as one report. + +Four of the savages fell, and it was as if they had hardly reached +the ground before we were upon the others, striking with our clubbed +muskets right and left, knowing that upon the swiftness of our +movements depended the life of this poor woman and her children, for +they would have plunged their weapons into the helpless ones before +turning to meet us had we given them time. + +It was the suddenness of our first attack, and the quickness with which +we followed it up, that prevented them from making any attempt at +fighting, more particularly since they were all ignorant as to how much +of a force had fallen upon them. + +In a twinkling those who were left alive turned and fled like the curs +that they were, leaving behind them five of their number, while it is +safe to promise that more than one of those who ran carried with them +bullets that had been moulded by the women of Wyoming Valley. + +“Pick up the youngsters and make for the fort,” Master Bartlett said, +sharply, seizing the arm of the woman, who yet remained on her knees +as if paralyzed with fear, and I venture to say that one could not +have counted sixty from the time we left the stockade until we were +inside it once more and the gates barred, with the woman and her three +children in safety. + +“Why did you beat a retreat when we were having the best of it?” I +asked of Master Bartlett, feeling aggrieved because he had turned tail +when there was a possibility, as it seemed to me, of inflicting further +injury upon the enemy. + +“Because it stands us in hand to keep them in ignorance of our +numbers,” he replied. “If, peradventure, they have learned how weak +a force we are, then can we count on seeing not only those who have +retreated, but an hundred others, mayhap, in front of this stockade by +sunrise.” + +This he said to me hurriedly, and literally shouldered me aside as he +spoke, that he might look in the face of the woman whom we had saved. + +“This is Mrs. Stockbridge, if I’m not mistaken,” the old man said, +taking the yet terrified woman by the arm. “What were you doing here, +mistress, that you failed to join the others in their flight?” + +“It is Master Bartlett!” she cried in a frenzy of joy, as she seized +the old man’s hand. “Thank God you were come in time to save my little +ones!” + +“But what have you been doing here so long?” the old man asked, sharply. + +“When the others fled I was left behind because of trying to save some +little things for the children, and on coming out of the house found +myself alone in the settlement.” + +“And then?” Master Bartlett cried. “And then why did you not go?” + +“Because I dared not!” she wailed. “It seemed as if we were entirely +surrounded by the savages, and, not being able to carry all three of +the children, I knew it was impossible they could keep pace with me in +the rapid flight.” + +“But when the savages burned this settlement?” Stephen Morley asked, +and of a verity it did seem a miracle that this woman should have been +alive, amid the ruins of her house, in which hardly four of the timbers +were unconsumed. + +“On finding ourselves alone, deserted, as it were, I went into the +cellar with the children, and there, in the casks which had been sunken +that we might make saltpetre, I took refuge, not knowing when the +building was fired.” + +“And you lived while your home burned above your heads?” Stephen Morley +demanded, but it was a useless question since there stood the woman +before him. + +“Yes, by the goodness of God. Because we had been working so lately +with the lye, and in order to get the water from the outside had +brought it in a stream across what remained of the floor, such timbers +as I could pile above us were sodden; they protected us even against +the heat of the burning house.” + +“And have you been there ever since?” I asked in astonishment, saying +to myself that it was little more surprising she and her children had +lived in that narrow hiding-place so long than that the poor protection +had saved them from the fire. + +“I gathered up food when we made ready for the flight, and therefore +had plenty with which to feed the babies, while one of the casks was +filled with clear water, therefore, save for being in such narrow +quarters, we suffered no harm.” + +“And how was it the savages discovered you at this time?” some one +asked, and then we learned that it was through us the poor woman had +ventured out at the very moment when danger lurked close at hand. + +It seemed that she had heard our voices when we came through the +settlement, and only waited to make certain we were not pursuers. +Leaving the children in the place of concealment, she had come out +a few moments before, listening at the gate of the stockade until +satisfying herself who was inside. Then returning, and taking the +children with her, started for the fort just as John Butler’s butchers +arrived. + +“It was well we decided to leave the cave,” Master Bartlett said as if +speaking to himself. “Not yet twelve hours since we set out, and here +are four lives saved. What may we not do later?” Then, in a louder +tone, he added, turning to me, “Our work is cut for us, lad; it lies +here and there among the ruins of the different settlements, rather +than in any fortified place.” + +While he was speaking to me Mistress Stockbridge had been kissing and +fondling her children as if after a long time of separation, and I +could well understand she believed, in her ignorance, that after all +the horrors of the past few days was she come unto deliverance, whereas +she stood, perhaps, in more danger than while among the lye-casks under +the ruins of her home. + +“Is there any good reason why we should stand here chattering like a +party of old women?” Stephen Morley asked impatiently, and I, surprised +at his tone, turned upon him with the question: + +“What would you have us do?” + +“Anything rather than remain here. Is it in your mind that those +savages whom we sprang upon so suddenly are yet running? Even though +there was nothing else to call them back, they would strive to save the +scalps of their friends whom we have killed, as you should know from +what has been done in the past. It is time we were making a move.” + +“True for you, Stephen Morley,” Master Bartlett said, heartily. “I was +near to forgetting myself, in the joy of knowing we had been allowed to +save this poor woman and her children from the knives of those fiends.” + +“But where are we to go?” I asked, helplessly, thus showing how little +I knew concerning the work in which I embarked when joining the Minute +Boys. + +“It matters little, so that we be not here when those whom we attacked +return, as return they will very shortly.” + +Then it was that I bethought me now had come the time when no complaint +could be made against the plan which Giles March and I had formed of +carrying Elias Shendle to the cave, and I said, beginning to speak even +as Giles himself came across the enclosure to learn the cause of the +firing: + +“You can’t go far, or make any very desperate fight while Mistress +Stockbridge and her children are of the party, neither am I willing +that we desert Elias Shendle while he is unable to raise a hand in his +own defence.” + +“Well, lad?” Master Bartlett said, impatiently, knowing most like I had +some plan to propose. + +“It is in this way, as Giles March and I have figured it: We two can +carry Elias Shendle to the cave, returning here within five hours, if +so be we travel in the light, and day is now close at hand. Why is it +not an act of prudence to take the poor lad to our refuge, and with him +these four who have just been rescued?” + +“It is what should be done,” Master Bartlett said decidedly, and much +to my surprise, for I had fancied he might take stand against the +proposal. “If we are to accomplish anything more, we cannot be hampered +by such helpless ones as these,” and he pointed toward the children. +“We will all go back with you a mile, perhaps, and then, returning, so +cover the trail that the savages may not be able to follow it.” + +For the first time since we had found that place of safety on the +mountainside, did I realize how simple a matter it might be for those +human bloodhounds to track us out, for we had journeyed back and forth +without giving heed to our footsteps. + +It sounds strange that a lad living in such times, and accustomed to +a life of danger, himself trailing man and beast when the necessity +arose, should have forgotten entirely how easy it would be for the +enemy to come upon that refuge which we had, in our heedlessness, +believed no foe could find. + +However, that wasn’t the time to consider such a matter. Our helpless +ones were there, and must remain for a certain number of days at +all events. We could only hope that they might be able to defend +themselves, should need arise. At present, it was for us to pursue the +plans we had formed and already begun. + +As soon as Master Bartlett had fallen in so completely with the +proposition made by me, Giles March and I set about making a litter, +which consisted of two saplings bound together by vines, interwoven so +closely as to form a rude bed on which the sufferer could lie. + +Because in this work all assisted, we were ready in less than ten +minutes from the time of the rescue to set out, and then the grayish +hue of the eastern sky was telling of the day to come. Giles March and +I stripped off our hunting-shirts, laying them across the saplings in +order to render the rude litter a trifle more comfortable to the poor +lad, and when we lifted him upon this rough couch he opened his eyes, +looking at us in a manner which told he understood what we were doing. + +“It is to carry you back among the mountains, dear lad,” I said to him +as I laid both our muskets by his side. “There will be found those who +can care for you better than we, and you will be safe from the fiends +who have worked so much of misery upon us.” + +“Death is very near to me, Jonathan Ogden,” he whispered, “and it seems +better you should strive to aid those who have more of life remaining +in them.” + +“We shall so patch you up, Elias Shendle, that within two weeks’ time +you will be begging to go out with us, when we show to John Butler that +his hand is not so mighty as the happenings of the past two or three +days have led him to believe,” Giles March said, cheerily. + +Then, taking up the handles of the litter, we set off, Mistress +Stockbridge walking by Elias’s side, where she might be able to +minister to his wants, and the children following close behind. + +After them marched the remainder of the party, and as we went out +through the gates of the stockade the day was so nearly come that +it was possible to see our way through the thicket with reasonable +clearness. + +Thus did we take up the line of march, silently, for the children, +young though they were, realized, after their past terrible experience, +how necessary it was they should hold their peace. We were returning to +that little refuge in the mountainside where the helpless ones might be +left, as we believed, in safety. + +Once well clear of the fort Master Bartlett halted us, saying, as he +did so: + +“In order that you two lads may be the fresher for the task yet before +you when we have gone as far as seems best, let Miles Parker and Daniel +Hinchman carry the litter.” + +It was a heavy burden over that rough way, but yet we would not have +complained, however severe the labor. When, however, Master Bartlett +himself made this suggestion, it seemed to me a good one, since by +acting upon it we could advance just so much the more rapidly. + +After this change had been made we went on hurriedly, for there was no +telling how soon those painted curs would be at our heels, and when we +had covered a mile or more in distance, again the old man called a halt. + +“Now has come the time when we shall turn back, Jonathan Ogden. +Instead of making any further effort to go up the valley, we will +wait somewhere between here and the stockade for your coming, unless, +peradventure, those savages who left us so suddenly should come back in +the meanwhile with reinforcements, and we be obliged to shift quarters. +Do not delay any longer than may be necessary, but on approaching the +settlement again, take ample time to move warily, for I warn you that +the danger will be great.” + +This was our leave-taking, and my heart was light when Giles March +and I continued on, bearing Elias Shendle between us, with Mistress +Stockbridge and the children following close at hand, for there was no +question in my mind but that within five hours, at the very longest, we +would again be with those whom we called comrades. + +More than once before we arrived at the cave was it necessary for Giles +and me to set down the burden in order to relieve our aching arms; but +I promise you that the halts were no longer than seemed absolutely +necessary, for we had good reason to make the utmost speed. + +It can well be supposed that Mistress Morley and Esther Hinchman were +surprised when, while yet a short distance from the cave, we cried out +to them that we were returning, lest they should be alarmed at hearing +footsteps, and then, as they came to know what we had already succeeded +in doing, their joy can be perhaps faintly imagined. + +It seemed to me that more than once during the journey had Elias +slumbered or lapsed into unconsciousness, but when we took him into the +cave where he was greeted by Samuel Rogers and Oscar Stephenson--when +he saw what seemed to be a place of refuge from all the horrors which +had surrounded him, his face lighted up with sudden joy, and I fancied +that the belief he had escaped from his enemies was already doing much +toward his recovery. + +We made up another bed of twigs and leaves, where the lad could +lie between his two wounded comrades, and, having made him thus +comfortable, were ready to depart. Mistress Stockbridge and the +children seemed wondrously contented--almost happy, if any one could +have been happy in Wyoming Valley at that time, and were settled down +as if at home. + +It seemed necessary we should delay our departure sufficiently long to +tell Esther Hinchman of all that had happened since our starting out, +and when the story was come to an end she said, as if a premonition of +what was to follow overshadowed her: + +“Why do you lads go back so soon? If it be that the remainder of the +company are to stay in hiding until nightfall, you had best stop here a +while longer.” + +“But they will be looking for us, and, if we fail to show ourselves at +the time set, might come to see what had happened,” I said, laughingly. + +Then we two, Giles March and I, went out, leaving the girl standing at +the entrance of the cave watching with wistful eyes, as if fearing lest +something terrible was about to overtake us. + +With the feeling that the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley were +accomplishing something of good, even though their numbers had been so +sadly lessened, we lads walked on without thought of taking heed as +to silence. A sense of security was upon us while we were so near the +eastern mountains, but before we had travelled no more than half a +mile Giles March, who was in the advance, stopped suddenly, stepping +backward until he was pressed close against me. + +Even then there was no suspicion in my mind that he might have seen one +of the savages, and, thinking a bear or some other animal was within +easy musket-shot, I looked in the direction he was gazing. + +Then it was as if my heart stood still and the blood in my veins grew +chill, for I saw amid the green leaves, hardly twenty paces away, a +half-naked savage coming toward us, stooping, with his eyes fastened +upon the ground as if he was following the trail. + +There was no time then to speculate as to why the villain had come, nor +how he could have followed our tracks without meeting the remainder of +the party. The traces upon the leaves and earth would lead him directly +to the cave and, however many might be behind, it was our duty to cut +him short in the chase. + +The same thought must have been in Giles’s mind, for before I could +raise my musket he fired. The Indian stopped suddenly, half-raised +himself, and then wheeled about, being lost to view amid the foliage in +an instant. + +We two stood staring at each other in fear and amazement, knowing +beyond a peradventure that the discovery of our refuge, by the enemy +was close at hand, for even though this cur did not live to join his +fellows, they would soon come upon his trail and then follow ours. + +Thus it was that all suddenly and without warning, our cave, wherein +the helpless ones sought safety, was become the most dangerous spot +that could be found, and I grew sick with fear and indecision, not +knowing whether it was our duty to stay and defend the place which +would likely soon be assaulted, or first speed on to tell Master +Bartlett and his company of the disaster which seemed so near at hand. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII. + +DEFENDING THE CAVE + + +That which seemed to me at the moment most important was whether +Giles’s shot had been a fatal one, or, if he had wounded that +bloodhound, who, most like by accident, had come upon our trail, and +the question shaped itself into words. + +“There is yet life enough remaining in him, judging by the way in which +he turned, to admit of his giving the alarm, unless his companions +are too far away,” Giles replied, and continued in a tone of grief: +“Why did I not shoot with surer aim? Why have we allowed the murdering +villain to escape?” + +“It is of little moment, Giles March, whether he lived or died,” I +said, soothingly, and the lad looked at me in surprise, whereupon I +hastened to add: “When he failed to return to his fellows, they would +most likely set out in search of him, and, coming upon the trail, not +only follow it to where his body might be lying, but to our cave.” + +“What shall we do?” Giles asked, helplessly, and I was unable to answer +the question promptly. + +“It seems to me as necessary Master Bartlett and his party be warned, +as that we return to guard the cave,” I said, half to myself. “Help +me to decide whether we shall go back simply to give the alarm, then +striving to reach those who are waiting for us by the river, or if we +ought to remain at the cave.” + +“To my mind we have little need for raising such a question,” Giles +said, promptly. “When we fail to return, our comrades must understand +that something of serious import has detained us, and will be on the +alert for danger from this direction. There are none in the cave to +defend it, save the women, for those crippled lads would make a poor +showing in trying to handle a weapon. We must go back, and without +delay.” + +Even while recognizing the truth of Giles’s words, I was in doubt as to +which party of our friends stood more in need of aid just then. That +the women could stand off the savages for a time seemed certain, and I +knew only too well that the little company of Minute Boys, being all +unsuspicious of danger from the rear, might easily be overwhelmed. + +Yet when Giles wheeled about, marching resolutely up the mountain, I +followed, and neither of us spoke until Esther Hinchman, hearing our +footsteps, crept cautiously out to see who might be approaching. + +The quick-eyed girl could readily see by our faces that something in +the nature of a disaster had prevented the continuance of the journey, +and coming yet farther from the cave, as if fearing lest those within +should be unduly alarmed, she asked, in a whisper: + +“What is it?” + +I could not bring myself to tell her that even at the moment, when she +fancied herself in comparative security, John Butler’s wolves were on +the trail, and hesitated and stammered until Giles March cut me short +by saying: + +“We met one of the savages on the trail not far from here, but +succeeded only in wounding him. He was following us, and there is good +reason for believing more than he may come very shortly.” + +I had looked to see Esther Hinchman overcome with alarm and grief, but +to my surprise she bore herself as bravely as her brother could have +done, asking sharply: + +“How long a time, think you, before they can get here?” + +“As to that, we have ample opportunity for making such further +preparations for defence as may be needed,” I replied, able now to +speak with her concerning the danger, since she seemed prepared to meet +it. “Surely a full half-hour must pass before that cur can gather force +enough to come upon us,--he hasn’t the courage to follow the trail +farther alone, even though he may have the ability.” + +“What ought we to do in the way of making ready for them?” she asked, +and I said, as I believed, that there was nothing further which could +be done with profit, save it might be to roll the boulders a trifle +closer together, and even while speaking I questioned if that would be +advisable, since in the fight, which was almost certain to come sooner +or later, it might be necessary for one or more of us to leave the cave +secretly and quickly. + +“The others must be told,” she said, turning to run on in advance. + +Giles and I lingered that we might not witness the first outburst of +grief in which we believed the women would indulge. + +When, five minutes later, we entered the cave, it could plainly be +seen by the expression on the faces of Mistress Morley, Mistress +Stockbridge and the others that the worst was known; but yet I could +see no evidences of terror. The poor people had passed through so much +that was horrible during the last eight and forty hours that it was no +longer possible to cause them further alarm. + +Elias Shendle beckoned feebly to me with his uninjured hand, and, +dropping on my knee beside him, I whispered: + +“What is it, lad?” + +“Did you see more than one of the savages?” he asked. + +“No, no, Elias; Esther has told you all the truth. There was but one, +and he followed our trail, therefore do we know that others will come +shortly.” + +“Unless it should be that Master Bartlett and the lads, seeing them, +and having suspicions of their intent, do something toward stopping +the curs,” he whispered, and then it was that for the first time I saw +somewhat of hope in the situation. There yet seemed a possibility that +the attack which I had reckoned on so confidently might not be made. + +“There are two of us wounded lads here who should be of some service in +defending the place,” Oscar Stephenson said. “I can make my way to the +entrance unaided, and, if Samuel Rogers and Elias Shendle were carried +forward where it would be possible to see out, why might not they be +able to discharge a musket with reasonably good effect?” + +“There are as many of us here uninjured as can fight with advantage,” I +replied, quickly. “The entrance is so narrow that more than two would +choke it, and, with the women to load the guns, I see no reason why +Giles and I should not be able to do as much execution as could half a +dozen who would be forced to fall back after firing, that others might +take their places.” + +There is no good reason why I should set down all that was said during +the first few moments after coming back with such woful tidings. When +it was decided that Giles and I alone would face the enemy, and we took +our places with all the muskets in the cave loaded and lying ready at +hand, everything possible had been done. + +It only remained for the savages to open the battle, and I counted +that, because of the screen of bushes directly in front of the +aperture, the foremost of those who came on the trail would show +themselves fair targets for us before understanding they were at the +end of the journey, therefore, as I said to Giles, were we likely to +cut down a couple before they could fire a shot. + +“It is not well that we talk one with the other, save in whispers,” +Giles said, after we had taken our stations behind the boulders which +partially blocked the entrance, “else by so doing we give the savages +token as to where we are.” + +On the instant a profound silence reigned, and I could understand that +the wounded lads and anxious women must be suffering mentally, for the +waiting was like unto that which a soldier experiences while standing +in line of battle listening for the word to begin his work. + +The suspense was terrible as we watched eagerly for the first movement +of the bushes which should tell of the approach of the enemy, straining +our ears for the lightest unusual sound, and when it seemed as if a +full hour had passed since we heard even a whisper from our companions, +there came a rustling at the farther end of the cave, which, because of +the stillness, startled me. + +Looking around, I saw that Mistress Morley and Mistress Stockbridge +were dragging the wounded lads yet farther into the cavern, where they +might the better be sheltered from a stray bullet, and heard Elias +Shendle say, hoarsely: + +“It is the children who should be thus protected; not we lads, who are +of no good either to ourselves or our friends.” + +I was yet watching the movements of these brave-hearted women, when +Giles discharged his weapon, and, turning suddenly, I saw lying almost +directly in front of the opening the half-naked body of a dead Indian. + +The savages had come, but in what number it was impossible even to +guess, and now was the time at hand when the lives of all within our +place of refuge depended upon the watchfulness of Giles and myself. + +“How many did you see?” I asked, and he replied as he took up a loaded +musket, pushing his empty one back that it might be recharged by +Mistress Morley: + +“Only one, and it is not certain but that he may be the same at whom I +fired before.” + +Then it was that I searched with my eyes every inch of that dusky form +which could be seen lying so hideously still in front of us, hoping to +find there the trace of a second bullet, but seeing none. Then came +the disheartening realization that, when the day was done and darkness +covered everything as with a veil, we could not prevent the red wolves +from creeping up until, sheltered by the same boulders behind which we +lay, they might shoot into the cave. + +I should have grown even more timorous than I was had I not shaken off +such forebodings resolutely, and given myself wholly up to the task of +watching for a target. + +So profound was the silence that when Mistress Morley, having loaded +the weapon Giles had discharged, pushed it forward toward us, I started +like one in fear, and was near to trembling so violently that she might +have seen it. + +Not a sound from the outside broke the silence; nothing betokened the +probable fact that the bloodthirsty enemy, perhaps in large numbers, +were crouching within a few paces, hoping to kill, and a stranger who +could have looked in on us then would have questioned why we two lads +were lying there behind the rocks watching so intently through the +narrow aperture. + +I believe ten minutes had passed in this distressing suspense, when +Giles whispered, cautiously: + +“It is ten times worse than a battle, lying here where nothing can be +seen, until one’s eyes become so tired that he fancies this bush or +that is suddenly turned into one of John Butler’s demons.” + +I would have made reply in much the same strain, but at that moment +the leaves to the right of our trail were moved aside in a direction +contrary to the breeze which was blowing, and then I saw two fierce, +eager eyes peering out from amid the leafy screen of green. + +[Illustration: “TAKING STEADY AIM ... I PULLED THE TRIGGER.”] + +Taking steady aim, my hands as firm now as though they had never +trembled with suspense, I pulled the trigger. Following the report came +a sound like unto the falling of a heavy body, and, regardless of the +necessity that we remain silent, I said, exultantly, to Giles March: + +“That is the second viper we have wiped out!” + +It was like a tonic to me, being able to do some execution, and I found +it difficult to restrain myself from rushing forth boldly, so eager was +I to put an end to this skulking method of warfare. + +Again Mistress Morley performed her work, and I took up a loaded musket. + +“We are equal to twenty of them at this rate, for, with three women to +load the weapons, surely we will be able to fire as fast as they can +give us the opportunity,” I whispered to Giles, and he nodded without +speaking, much as to say that I was forgetting prudence because of the +blood-fever which had come upon me. + +Another long time of anxious waiting, and then I felt a hand upon my +shoulder, when, turning quickly, I saw Esther Hinchman crouching close +behind me. + +“What is it?” I asked, nervously, and she replied: + +“Nothing, save that I wanted you and Giles March to know we were ready +to do whatsoever lay in our power, and await the time when we may be +needed.” + +“That I knew before, dear girl,” I said, feeling wondrously heartened +because of the words, and a sensation near akin to jealousy came into +my heart when I saw her go over to Giles March to give him cheer also, +as if I alone had the right to hear such words from her. + +That my comrade’s courage was strengthened by Esther’s coming, if, +indeed, it had needed strengthening, I knew when he whispered to me: + +“Go back and speak with the lads. They must be in sore need of +cheering, and I can do all that is called for here.” + +There was really no good reason why two of us should remain on guard +while the Indians remained so well concealed, not daring to rush the +place, and I acted on his suggestion, kneeling beside Elias Shendle a +moment later, to say: + +“Everything is well with us, lad, and I believe we may be able to hold +off such force as is concealed near by, until Master Bartlett and those +with him shall come to learn why we failed to join them.” + +“Can you get any idea how many there are in front of the cave?” Elias +asked, and I told him what had been done--that we had succeeded thus +far in killing the only two who had, as I believed, gotten a view of +the entrance to our retreat. + +“I wish I might take a hand in the matter, instead of being thus worse +than useless,” he said, and pressing his hand, I replied, warmly: + +“You are far from being useless yet awhile, Elias Shendle. Do your best +at getting on your feet once more, and thus will you hearten us all. I +am yet looking to see the time when our company of Minute Boys, or as +many as are alive, will be able to do their full share toward driving +from the valley those who are even now ravaging it.” + +“All that might have been done already, Jonathan Ogden, if I, and such +as I, had not been a hindrance. If the savages had killed us outright +then you would not be wasting your time here defending us.” + +“Nay, lad, you are wrong in that, since whether you were alive or dead +should we be held here because of the women and children. I count that +we Minute Boys are doing full service when we save the lives of as many +as are here in this cave, and that I warrant you we shall do, however +hotly those who are lurking outside may press us, for we hold the +advantage to such an extent that an hundred of them could never gain an +entrance while two of us are able to discharge the muskets which the +women can load.” + +Then I went in turn to each of the other lads, whispering such words of +comfort as came most readily to my tongue, and returned to my place by +Giles March’s side, feeling as never before the importance of holding +myself well together in order to cheer those who were depending upon us. + +Later Esther Hinchman brought us dried meat, and water in a vessel of +birch bark, which she had deftly fastened together with thorns, and we +made what served us well for a meal, watching keenly as we ate. + +Then, in turn, Giles went back to speak with our wounded comrades, +leaving me alone on guard, and in this wise did time pass until evening +came, without our having again seen anything at which we should shoot. + +Just at twilight, when we might distinguish the bushes in front of us +and yet not be able to see clearly, that happened which robbed me of my +sense of security. + +The children had laid down to sleep, their mothers sitting beside +them to check any cry of alarm which might come if one of the muskets +was discharged suddenly, when I heard distinctly the dropping of a +pebble, evidently from that portion of the cave where Master Bartlett +had formed the narrow chimney by thrusting down through the earth a +sharpened sapling. + +Giles’s head came up on the instant, and I knew he had heard the same. +It seemed like a matter of small moment to thus arouse two who were +defending the lives of so many; but we had learned to distrust the +lightest unusual sound, knowing that it betokened some new danger, +although for the instant it was impossible to say what. + +Then, suddenly, the reason for the dropping of that pebble came to me. +Touching Giles ever so lightly, that he should understand I had left +him, I stole softly back to the fireplace, and, as I looked up through +the aperture, a few tiny particles of earth struck my face. + +Then was it all plain. + +The Indians, despairing of being able to dislodge us by direct assault, +except at too great a cost, had been prowling about searching for some +other entrance to our place of refuge, and their keen sense of smell +had detected the odor of smoke near by that small hole. + +Hurriedly I asked myself what it might be possible for them to do, and +began to realize that, unless the earth contained as many rocks as +would serve to form a roof sufficiently strong to uphold the soil, then +might they without danger to themselves so loosen the whole as to bury +us completely. + +If Master Bartlett had been able to force a sapling through the earth +without meeting any obstruction, then was it likely that the same +might be done in other places, and half a dozen of such holes would be +sufficient to bring down the mass upon us, when the weight of a dozen +or more savages was put upon it. + +In a twinkling I could see that we might all be killed without a shot +having been fired, and the danger was one against which we could not +guard and yet hold ourselves covered. + +Going back hurriedly to Giles March, I would have told him that which I +had learned, but he checked me by saying: + +“I can understand it all, lad, and there is no reason for words. They +are above the fireplace.” + +“Yes; I felt the soft earth as it fell.” + +“And they may work there, for all I can see, until the task is +finished,” he said, and to this I made no reply, for verily none was +needed. + +Then, while one might have counted twenty, we two remained silent, +after which he whispered, drawing closer to me lest our companions +might hear: + +“Oscar Stephenson is less sorely wounded than either of the others. He +can, by resting his musket against one of the boulders, be depended on +to take my place here.” + +“Where would you go, Giles March?” I asked, yet at the same time +knowing full well what was in his mind. + +“Outside. In less than half an hour it will be possible to move about +among the trees, because of the darkness, as well as can the Indians, +and with no more danger than they will be running.” + +“But you are like to come upon them unawares.” + +“Ay, but so are they like to come upon me, and he who is least +surprised will get the best of the battle.” + +“But what if you should be worsted?” + +“You who remain here would be in no greater danger, and there is +a chance that I may be able to put an end to that work above the +fireplace.” + +“You shall go, Giles March,” I said after a moment’s thought. “I +believe you are warranted in doing so, for before morning, unless they +are turned from the effort, will we be buried alive.” + +“Then you are to stay here on guard with Oscar,” he whispered, groping +about for his powder-horn, and I replied in a tone of one who is not +disposed to argue the matter: + +“You and I go together, Giles March. Mistress Morley can do as good +work here as either of us, and she, with Oscar, will be able to defend +the entrance.” + +He would have remonstrated, despite my manner of speaking, but that I +cut him short by saying: + +“It is no longer a question of what we _would_ do, Giles March, but of +what we _must_. With you to make your way up the mountainside at the +left, and me on the right, we stand a chance of being able one to aid +the other in case of a hand-to-hand fight, and I am of the opinion that +two are needed, therefore it only remains to tell the others what we +propose to do.” + +“Then do you go back and prepare them for the change, while I remain +here, and because it is necessary we go at once, try to find my +powder-horn. It should have been near here; but likely Mistress Morley +used it when she loaded the muskets.” + +I did as he bade me, summoning the women to where our wounded lads +could hear what was said, for I was not minded to go over the plan more +than once, because of my desire to get at work as soon as possible. + +As I expected, much opposition was made, particularly by Mistress +Stockbridge, who claimed that if we two lads, the only able-bodied male +members of the party, went out, then would their doom be certain; but I +cut her short by saying: + +“If we remain then is there no hope that a single one of us will be +alive when the sun rises again. It wasn’t to discuss the matter that I +came back here, but to tell you what was to be done. Mistress Morley +and Oscar Stephenson will take our places at the entrance. Mistress +Stockbridge will, if it shall be necessary, reload their weapons, and +thus the defence may be continued the same as if Giles March and I +remained.” + +“I wish I might be with you,” Elias Shendle said, faintly, and although +we were going into direst danger, I pitied the dear lad because he +was forced to remain inactive at a time when he knew, as did all the +others, that every hand which could be raised in our behalf was needed. + +It was Esther Hinchman who brought the powder-horns when I asked for +them, and whispered softly as she put them in my hands: + +“May God go with you, and send you back unharmed!” + +I think it was some such words as those which I needed just at that +time, for until she spoke there was a chill at my heart because of +believing the time to be so near at hand when we must lead these +defenceless ones out to meet the bloodthirsty wolves, unless we were +willing they should die from suffocation beneath the roof of their +refuge, and I said to her that which at the moment I firmly believed. + +“He must send us back that we may be able to take you out from this +place of danger.” + +She and I helped Oscar Stephenson out to the entrance, Mistress Morley +following, and as we came up Giles March arose to his feet. + +I gave him the powder-horn, swung mine over my shoulder, made certain +of having a handful of bullets in my pocket, and we two stood listening +intently to make certain that the time was ripe for us to begin the +hazardous venture. + +Night had fully come. In the forest, as we were, it was impossible to +see half a dozen paces in advance, and because of the trees were there +no shadows to be cast, therefore it was necessary only to guard against +making a noise. It can well be imagined that we moved stealthily while +coming out from between the boulders, he going to one side and I to +the other, the friendly night swallowing us up almost immediately. + +So far as the whereabouts of the Indians were concerned, we knew only +that one or more of them must be directly above the cave over the +fireplace, and it was reasonable to suppose there were others here or +there guarding against a surprise. To avoid those who were acting as +sentinels was the most difficult portion of our task. + +I made a wide détour, counting to ascend the mountain fifteen or +twenty yards above where I believed the enemy were, and then coming +down upon them from that direction in which they would least expect +any interference, knowing full well that in order to make even such +a journey an hour or more would be required, because my advance was +necessarily so slow that I hardly took a single pace in a full minute. + +It was as if the forest was untenanted save by the beasts and birds +whom God had placed there; I heard no sound, saw nothing betokening +danger, until I was come forty paces or more from the starting-point, +and then, so suddenly that I was literally stupefied by bewilderment, +did two sinewy hands clutch my throat, bending me backward and yet +further backward as if to crush my bones. + +Cry out I could not, because of that steel-like grasp upon my throat, +and even though I had been able to call for help I would not, since by +so doing it would have brought Giles March straight to his death; for +I knew all too well that he would never pass unheeded an appeal from +me, however great the danger which menaced him. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV. + +UNEXPECTED AID + + +I was well-nigh powerless in the grasp of the brawny savage, and, +although nearly suffocated, there came into my mind the question as to +how long I could stand the strain which he was putting upon me. + +Each second were my senses growing more and more dim, and yet I +wondered whether I might live one minute or two, for it was a settled +fact in my mind that death had then come, and there was no power which +could be summoned to my aid to hold it back. + +Fortunately for me, although as a matter of course I did not understand +it at the time, this human wolf of John Butler’s was as eager to keep +the silence as I, for, not knowing how many of us might have come out +of the cave, he naturally supposed I had at my back a sufficient force +to meet those who were working on the mountainside above, and to his +mind an alarm would be the same as turning the tables upon them. + +My brain was in a whirl. It seemed as if I could see a dozen hideous +faces swaying round and round in a circle before me; sparks of fire +danced before my eyes, and in another instant I would have been sent +out of this world beyond a peradventure. + +All this I realized despite the mental confusion caused by the +suffocation, and then suddenly I felt the fingers relax. I staggered +back against a tree, and when my adversary sank slowly to his knees, +and then downward until he lay prone upon the earth, falling in a heap +as does one who has been killed while standing, I believed it was all a +trick of the imagination--that while I was passing into the Beyond this +picture, and this belief that I was no longer being choked, was but a +fancy born of death. + +Then while I swayed to and fro, striving to collect my scattered +senses, a voice whispered in my ear as a hand was passed over my face: + +“Did he wound you, or are you only half-choked?” + +“A good bit more than _half_-choked,” I replied, now beginning to +understand that I had to do with a friend, and yet bewildered because +one had appeared so unexpectedly. “Is it you, Giles March?” + +I bent down as I spoke, and to my utter amazement did I see Esther +Hinchman standing before me. She it was who had stricken down the +savage when he was so near to making an end of me, and I believe the +astonishment caused by such fact was greater than the bewilderment +from which I suffered while nearly suffocated. + +“How did you come here?” I asked, regardless of the fact that it was +dangerous even to whisper in that place, which we knew must be peopled +with our enemies. + +“I followed you out from the cave, fearing lest something of this sort +might happen, and knowing that you and Giles March were to separate.” + +“But how was it that Mistress Morley so nearly lost her head as to +allow you to come?” I continued, and she replied in a whisper light as +the morning breeze: + +“There was no reason why I should stay. I could be of no assistance in +the cave, and here I was needed, as it so chanced. Is it in your mind, +Jonathan Ogden, that we girls of Wyoming Valley should have no part in +this desperate struggle, or do you believe we ought to sit with folded +arms, while our fathers and our brothers sacrifice their lives in our +behalf?” + +It was folly for me to remain in that place talking with the girl, when +duty demanded that I ascend the mountain at as nearly an equal pace +with Giles March as might be possible, and, besides, it was dangerous +to indulge in conversation. + +Therefore it was that, taking her by the arm lest we be separated +in the darkness, I led her by my side, continuing the advance as +stealthily as was in my power, and she knew enough of woodcraft to be +able to make her way through the undergrowth with no more of noise than +might have been caused by a falling leaf. + +Never before had I admired one of my race as I have since that moment! +It was all so strange to me that this young girl could come out and +do the work of a man, and such work! She had saved my life, and while +climbing up the mountainside, feeling the way inch by inch lest I set +my foot upon a dry twig which would give the alarm, I resolved that all +my life long would I endeavor to repay her for that which she had done. + +When we came to a spot where the trees grew less dense, I noted that +she carried a musket as well as a knife, and had slung over her +shoulder a powder-horn. She had made ready for the kind of work which +might be found to her hand, and had shown more of wisdom than Giles +March and I put together, for neither of us, in making our plans, had +fancied that we would come upon such an encounter as had just been mine. + +We continued on up the mountainside until having, as I judged, arrived +at a point opposite where Master Bartlett had made the aperture in the +earth to serve us as chimney, and then struck off at right angles, +moving even more slowly than ever because of knowing that when we were +come near to our destination we would be in the very thick of those +painted fiends who were striving to compass the death of the women and +little children in the cave. + +Until we were, according to my belief, almost directly over the cavern, +no sign of the enemy had been seen, save when the fellow who was now +lifeless had seized me; but as we halted, straining our eyes to peer +through the gloom which so nearly concealed surrounding objects, it was +possible to see four or five dark forms clustered within a circle not +more than ten feet in diameter. + +By this time I recovered the wits which had been nearly choked out of +me, and believed Giles March was gazing upon the same scene presented +to Esther Hinchman and me, awaiting some movement on my part. As I +figured to myself, he was nearly opposite where we stood, not very far +away, and if we opened fire it would be necessary to avoid shooting in +his direction. + +It was only needed I should touch Esther Hinchman lightly on the arm, +for her to understand that which was in my mind as clearly as if I gave +the thoughts words, and then we circled around the crouching savages +until believing we were come upon them directly from the rear. + +Raising my musket, I called her attention by gestures to what I was +about to do, and she at the same time took aim. + +I counted that Giles March, hearing the report of our weapons, would +fire almost immediately, and unless two of us had singled out as a +target the same Indian, then we might count on disposing of three at +the first volley. + +When I fired, Esther Hinchman’s shot followed as if it was but an echo +of mine, and before a quick-tongued lad could have counted three came +the report of a musket from where I believed Giles March had stationed +himself. + +We could do no more, for like startled deer two of the savages sprang +forward into the thicket, and the crashing of the branches as they ran +in terror, regardless of their footsteps, told that they had gone down +the mountainside. + +Before it was possible for me to leap forward in order to learn what +execution had been done, two reports rang out seemingly from beneath +our very feet, and then did I know that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress +Morley had caught a glimpse of the fugitives sufficient to warrant them +in shooting. + +An instant later Giles March and I came together as we approached +the place where the Indians had been at work, and there saw two of +the fellows who would give us no further trouble, while it was also +possible that those in the cave had succeeded in inflicting some injury +upon the curs who ran so swiftly. + +“There could have been but few of them here,” Giles said, after making +certain those of our enemies who remained above the cavern were dead, +“for unless my eyes deceived me, there were only four in the party.” + +“Five,” I said, “for Esther Hinchman killed one who was nigh to making +an end of me not forty paces from here.” + +“Esther Hinchman!” Giles March cried in astonishment, and as he spoke +the girl stood before him. + +He looked at her in open-mouthed astonishment, and despite the dangers +and horrors of the situation I could find food for mirth in his +bewilderment. The lad’s surprise was so great that it seemed absolutely +necessary we should gratify his curiosity at once, and in a few words I +told him of what had happened, thereby causing him to seize her hands +as he cried, heeding not the fact that open speech might imperil our +lives: + +“You are a comrade worth having, and if Jonathan Ogden and I had known +of what stuff you are made, I question whether we would have believed +it necessary to stay in the cave instead of rejoining Master Bartlett +and the remainder of the party.” + +It was neither the time nor the place for us to indulge in compliments +or much conversation, and I gave my companions to understand such fact, +while I began looking about to see what the Indians had succeeded in +doing. + +From the evidences of their work it was plain to be seen that they +understood full well how we might be disposed of without danger to +themselves. Although having nothing but sharpened saplings with which +to dig, they had furrowed up the ground in a spot ten to twelve feet +square, until fifteen inches or more of the surface had been removed. +But for the interruption, it seemed certain they would have succeeded +in their purpose within another hour. + +“Keep moving roundabout here, Esther Hinchman, while Giles March and I +shall have put back this earth so far as we may, for as matters look, +it would not require any very heavy weight to throw down the roof of +the cave upon those who are inside.” + +She went on guard as I had suggested, and then it was that Giles March +proposed we cut down a dozen or more saplings, laying them in the +excavation to form a sort of network which would further protect the +roof of our place of refuge, which was now all too insecure, and after +this had been done we pushed back as best we might the soil that had +been removed. + +We must have spent not less than half an hour in this labor, and all +the while did Esther Hinchman flit here and there through the thicket +to make certain there were none of the savages creeping up on us, after +which we went back to relieve the anxiety of those who could not fail +to be wondering why we lingered so long after having discharged our +weapons. + +Not until giving due warning of our coming did we venture to present +ourselves in front of the opening, because in the darkness those who +were on guard might well have shot us down for the enemy, and once +inside the wounded lads as well as the women insisted on knowing what +had taken place, for, as I suspected, they had been filled with keenest +fear lest we had come to some harm. + +I took it upon myself to tell the tale while Mistress Morley and Oscar +Stephenson yet remained on duty at the entrance, and it was my desire +to do so in order to give full meed of praise to Esther Hinchman, +because, except for her courage and quick wit that night, had I been +lying on the mountainside stark and cold as was the fiend whom she had +sent out of the world. + +“There is no longer a chimney to our refuge,” I said, having come to an +end of my story, “and perchance the time is near at hand when we should +make a change of quarters, for I question whether John Butler’s braves +will not come back in strong force, believing there are enough of us +here to afford them pleasing amusement in the way of torture.” + +“Shall we go out now?” Mistress Morley asked, as if speaking of making +a pleasant jaunt from one dwelling to another, and I replied with a +laugh, for my heart was strangely light, having come back to life as it +seemed I had: + +“I wouldn’t care to undertake a journey through the thicket in the +darkness, howsoever great might be the peril which threatened, and +even when the sun shall rise to-morrow, I am of the belief that either +Giles March or I should seek out the remainder of our company before +making any change, lest we lose them in the wilderness.” + +Esther Hinchman was not disposed to set herself up as a heroine, and +as soon as we were inside the cave, even while I was telling the story +of what she had done, the dear girl went from one to the other of the +wounded lads, striving to give them more of comfort or relief. + +As was but natural, we speculated upon the probable force of the +party which had come so near compassing our death, and only then did +I remember that Oscar Stephenson and Mistress Morley had fired at the +fugitives. + +“My bullet went wide of its mark, I feel certain,” Oscar said in reply +to my question. “I fired at what was hardly more than a shadow; but +Mistress Morley believes hers sped with truer aim, and I am counting, +if there be not a dead Indian on the trail a short distance in front of +us, one grievously wounded is trying to make his way to the river.” + +Giles March would have gone out to learn what he could, but that I +insisted on his remaining, for the price he might be called upon to pay +would be too great simply for the satisfying of our curiosity. + +Well, of what we said that night among ourselves I could write many +pages; but they would be entertaining only to those who took part +in the conversation, therefore is it enough if I say that we kept +vigilant watch throughout all the long hours of darkness. + +After a new day was come, rendering it possible to see each other’s +faces, I fancied that all the wounded lads were in better condition +than they had been four and twenty hours previous, while each of our +small party wore a look of hopefulness, in vivid contrast with the +despair that had been written on the features when first arriving at +that place of refuge. + +Giles March and I had long since taken the places of Oscar Stephenson +and Mistress Morley at the entrance, and after meat, which had been +cooked the day previous, and water was brought to us that we might at +least go through the form of eating breakfast, Giles asked of me: + +“Which shall it be, Jonathan Ogden, you or me?” + +“What mean you?” I inquired in perplexity. + +“Was it not in your mind last night that one of us would go to meet the +others of our company?” + +I made no reply for the moment; that which a short time previous had +seemed the proper thing to do now looked much like foolhardiness. +During the night I had persuaded myself that the savages could not come +upon us in any force within six and thirty hours at the most, because +of the fact that they must necessarily be scattered all over the valley +in their work of butchery, and I had more desire to linger there on +the chance of our friends coming to learn of our fate than of dividing +the force. + +I gave words to much of that which was in my mind; but Giles March +would not be convinced it was the part of wisdom for us thus to delay, +and I argued the matter at considerable length until, while we were yet +talking incautiously loud, the sound of footsteps could be heard but a +short distance in front of us. + +On the instant we were on the alert and ready for what had a ring of +danger in it, and then came a low call like the note of a catbird, +whereupon I ran out quickly, knowing that Master Bartlett was near at +hand. + +What a relief it was when I saw all of our friends had returned, and +the look of anxiety, which had not yet passed from their faces, told +how disturbed in mind they had been regarding our safety. + +“You have had a tussle with the savages,” Master Bartlett said, +hurriedly, as I advanced to meet him. + +“How know you that?” + +“There is a dead one on the trail a short distance below here.” + +“Ay, Mistress Morley was right; she gave him more lead than he could +carry, and now may we count that only one of that villainous gang +escaped.” + +As a matter of course, it was necessary I explain the meaning of my +words to those who gathered around me, and, when I was come to an end +of the story, Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett appeared to be more +concerned in mind than before. + +“What is it?” I asked, thinking, mayhap, they had brought news of worse +disaster. + +“Enough, to my thinking,” Stephen Morley replied, grimly. “You believe +one of the red wolves escaped, and we may be certain that he will +bring back a crowd to smoke you out of the cave. There are not so many +victims to be had in the valley now that they can afford to let slip +our party, and the question is, what shall be done, Simon Bartlett?” + +While the two men were discussing the matter, I asked Daniel Hinchman +to tell me what he and his companions had done since Giles March and I +left them. + +“Very little,” he replied, “save to learn that Colonel Dennison and +some of our friends yet remain in Forty Fort. John Butler is trying to +keep the word which he gave when they surrendered; but his red butchers +are not inclined to be kept in leading-strings while there is yet blood +to be spilled, therefore do those under Dennison fear to go out lest +they be massacred, for they are the same as without weapons.” + +“And the Indians themselves?” I asked. “Do they remain near the fort?” + +“Only so many of them as John Butler’s Tories can hold there by force. +So nearly as we could learn they are divided in parties of from +twenty-five to fifty, travelling to and fro, destroying such dwellings +as first were spared the flames, because of being at too great a +distance from the stockade.” + +“And how many settlers yet remain alive?” I asked. + +“That cannot be said by me or any other. There are many who have fled; +women and children have gone on foot across the mountains, or down +the river, trusting to rafts or even single logs, and yet scores upon +scores of them are fallen under the tomahawk of the savages or the +bullets of the Tories, for it is difficult to say whether the red man +or the white is inclined to show the least mercy.” + +“And you found no others who might be aided?” + +“None. All that has been done by us, in addition to gaining the +information I have just given you, was a brush with half a dozen whom +we met near by Fort Ogden, and to those we gave such a taste of our +metal that they will never again follow any other so-called leaders who +come from Johnson’s Hall. If we had fifty lads or men, Jonathan Ogden, +we would drive those human wolves to take shelter in the stockade at +Forty Fort, and hold them there. Now has come the time when we may take +revenge, and I pray that my life be spared long enough to shoot down as +many as I believe I should claim as my share.” + +“But we can’t roam here or there over the valley,” I said, after a +pause, and he replied, bitterly: + +“True, and the reason is that some of us must be left to protect those +who cannot care for themselves. If Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett +would decide that the women and children should undertake the journey +over the mountains, then might we be left free-handed to do as is our +duty.” + +“But you forget the wounded, Daniel; they may not be moved yet awhile.” + +“You are right, Jonathan, and thus are we hampered,” Daniel replied, +and then he went up the trail toward the cave to greet his sister, who +stood a short distance away waiting for him impatiently. + +When next I joined the two men it was to find them at loggerheads. +Stephen Morley was of the belief that we might take the three injured +lads, the women and the children, into the stockade at Wyoming, leaving +them there to protect themselves, while we went out to harry the +smaller bands of savages who were roaming to and fro, even as they had +harried our people. + +On the other hand, Master Bartlett insisted that we remain in the +cave during at least eight and forty hours, claiming that there we +could defend ourselves the better, and when I asked why he would delay +that length of time, he replied that it would give at least two of +the wounded chance to recover sufficiently to move through the forest +unaided. + +“But then where will you go, Master Bartlett?” I asked. + +“By that time we shall know better where we are most needed.” + +“How?” Stephen Morley demanded. + +“By going out again. I will take Jonathan Ogden and Giles March, +agreeing to return here within eight and forty hours, and promise you +that while absent we will give good account of ourselves.” + +“But why not take all the able-bodied of our force?” + +“Because now is it certain the cave will be again attacked, and there +must be enough left here to guard it.” + +Then once more the two men fell into a discussion as to the best +course, and, burning with the desire to do something other than remain +on the mountainside in idleness, I cut short the arguments by saying: + +“Stephen Morley is bound to stay here because in his wife and children +he has more at stake than any other. Do you select the force you +desire, Master Bartlett, and let us set off without delay.” + +Master Morley went into the cave as if disgruntled; but, as I looked at +the matter, it was not a time when we were bound to consider one man’s +ideas as against the many, and once more I urged Master Bartlett to do +as I had suggested. + +The result of the matter was that within half an hour we three, the +old man, Giles, and I, were ready to depart, and those of our comrades +who were to be left behind had sorrowful faces, as if, because of being +forced to remain in a place of comparative safety, they were in some +way being deprived of their rights. + +We would have gone without speaking even to the wounded, but that, just +as Master Bartlett took up his musket to set off, Esther Hinchman came +toward me, and I was only too glad to meet her. + +“You will remember, Jonathan Ogden, that while there are helpless ones +left here on the mountainside your life belongs to them. Daniel has +told me how eager you are to be off in the aiding of those who may be +suffering. He believes, and so does Master Morley, that your efforts +will be vain, because there are none left alive needing assistance, +therefore I know full well you will have an encounter with the savages.” + +“Ay, that is what we hope for. There is a price which they must pay +in blood for what has been done, and until the debt is collected I am +hoping no man or lad who once called our valley his home may be willing +to remain idle.” + +“But you will remember that there is a debt which you owe us who are +here.” + +“Meaning that I shall lag behind when there is work to be done?” I said +with a laugh, and she replied, taking my hand with a caressing gesture +which pleased me wondrously: + +“Not so, Jonathan Ogden, for even though you promised it, I would not +believe you could keep such word. I am not asking you to stay here, but +that you remember those whom you leave behind.” + + + + +CHAPTER XV. + +A FORTUNATE FIND + + +It heartened me more than I can tell to know that Esther Hinchman had +singled me out to say that which she did. If she had spoken to Giles as +well as me, then would I have known beyond question that her anxiety +was concerning all who might be needed to defend the cave; but she had +picked me from the others, and, without being able to say exactly why, +I rejoiced thereat. + +Turning my head just before passing the fringe of bushes which +concealed the entrance to our place of refuge, I saw that she was +looking after me, and I waved my hand, wishing most fervently it was +possible to put into words the thoughts which were in my heart. + +Until we had travelled two miles or more, no word was spoken between +us who had set off on a scout with the hope of finding some of our +neighbors and friends whose lives might yet be saved, and then it was +that Master Bartlett came to a halt. + +“Why do you stop this side of the river?” I asked, impatiently, for I +was burning as never before with the desire to accomplish that which +would prove to Esther Hinchman I was a lad only in years, that I might +be depended upon to perform a man’s work. + +“Because it is well we understand exactly why we have come,” Master +Bartlett replied in a tone which provoked my curiosity, and Giles March +said, sharply: + +“I thought that much was already agreed upon; surely we made talk +enough concerning it before setting out.” + +“Ay, lad, what we would have the others believe was well threshed out; +but at the time there was another idea in my mind which seemed of more +importance, although I could not give it words lest all the able-bodied +of our company insisted on holding with us.” + +“Do not be so mysterious,” and Giles spoke in a tone of irritation, +“but let us know what you are driving at.” + +“So you shall, lad; it was for that purpose I halted,” the old man +said, deliberately, as if to weigh well his words before uttering them. +“To begin with, we are all agreed that, as soon as the savage who has +learned the secret of our hiding-place can tell his fellows what he +knows, a large force will be sent to smoke us out. Now it is certain +that, in case an attack is made upon the cave, but few of those on the +inside can do anything against them, since, fortunately, the entrance +is so narrow.” + +“No more than two can work to advantage there,” I interrupted, “and, +with two others to reload the weapons, the place cannot be taken from +the front, save by a determined rush, when the first six who presented +themselves would surely be killed.” + +“Ay, and because of that same condition of affairs have we come out as +if on a scout. I am satisfied there are none in the valley at this time +whom we could aid, therefore our only show of accomplishing anything +would be to lie in wait for small parties of the red fiends and wipe +them out.” + +“And is that what you count on doing?” Giles March asked, impatiently. + +“No, lad, because I do not believe we would be warranted in that kind +of fighting so long as we have with us the women and children. I was +eager we three should come out, to the end that we might lie in wait +nearabout until the enemy arrives, and it would go hard if, taking them +in the rear after an attack on the cave was begun, we could not give +the murderers a lesson such as they would not soon forget. If we had +said as much before starting, it would have been hard work to keep the +others back.” + +The old man’s plan was a good one, and I could readily understand that +we might be able to do much execution when the time came; yet, because +of what Esther Hinchman had said, I would have been better pleased to +roam up and down the valley, in the hope of accomplishing something +which might convince her I was able to do a man’s work. + +Giles March, however, was not willing to remain inactive as long as +might be necessary in order to carry out what Master Bartlett had +planned, arguing that it was not reasonable to suppose the savages +could or would be likely to arrive before the day was spent and another +nearly ended. + +“I agree that you have hit upon the proper trick to put a speedy end +to any attack that may be made; but, if that was all we were to do, it +would have been better that we remained in the cave with our friends +at least until to-morrow noon,” he said, quickly. “Since we have come +away, and to the end that we may not be forced to stay here sucking +our thumbs, let us keep on to the river, having a good look at all the +ruins, with the chance of finding some one who has been hidden as was +Mistress Stockbridge.” + +I added my voice to this proposition, since it seemed the true one, and +we started off once more with the agreement that, at the end of four +and twenty hours, we would return to go on watch. + +Our faces were turned toward the river, and we made no other halt +until having arrived at the bank of the stream, when we moved more +cautiously, lest we attract the attention of those of the enemy who +might be on the opposite side. + +Nothing could be seen to cause alarm, and we set about searching such +ruins as lay to the south of where we then were. + +Even as we began the task I understood that it was too much to expect +we could find another family who had remained securely hidden, as had +Mistress Stockbridge and her children; but, nevertheless, we did our +work thoroughly and without interruption until nearly nightfall. + +There was sufficient evidence of butchery and destruction on every hand +to make our hearts ache, but we found no one alive; and, when the sun +was near to setting, Giles March claimed that there was no reason why +we should not be able to learn of what might be going on near Forty +Fort if we were willing to spend the hours of darkness scouting in that +direction. + +To this Master Bartlett made no protest, although I could understand +full well that it caused him pain to walk so far and so long. + +“We should be able to find a canoe somewhere along the bank near these +ruins,” I said to the old man, because it was quite a serious matter +for him to go into the water when he could not swim a stroke, and +immediately I began to search. + +It was only reasonable to suppose that those of the settlers who had +more boats than were needed to take them across the river when they +fled to Forty Fort would have concealed the remainder in the bushes +near the water, and, because of such reckoning, I clambered down the +bank to the very edge of the stream, peering in at every likely spot. + +On arriving opposite the ruins of Eben Towle’s house, which had stood +near the water and was the most southerly in the settlement, I saw +what looked like an opening in the bank, which would have been passed +unnoticed save for the fact that I had been searching for some such +place. + +A tangle of bushes and vines grew nearabout, and, worming my way amid +these, taking care not to disturb them more than might be necessary, I +finally came upon an opening not unlike the den of a bear, which was, +perhaps, three feet in diameter. + +Thrusting in my head, I cried out, thinking it possible some +unfortunate might be hidden therein, and a reply came from Master +Bartlett, who was some distance away on the other side of the ruins. + +It struck me as queer that he should have been able to hear my voice +while I was so far from him, and with my head in a hole, therefore +I called him by name, speaking more softly, and, to my surprise, he +replied promptly, the words sounding as if they had come from the hole +just in advance of me instead of from the open air. + +“Where are you?” I asked, in bewilderment. + +“Here in the bushes. What are you doing in the ruins of that house when +it was agreed you should look for a canoe?” + +Then it was that an idea came into my mind which, although it seemed +unreasonable even to the verge of folly, prompted me to force my way +into the hole. + +I had no more than gotten my body into the entrance when I saw that the +sides of the hole, cave, or tunnel, whichever it might be called, were +timbered to prevent the earth from caving in, and then that which I had +said was folly to imagine became well-nigh a fact. + +I was in a veritable tunnel, which widened as I advanced until it was +really an underground chamber, where, to my great surprise, I saw +stored salted and smoked meat, together with many small packages done +up in bark or furs. + +I was too much excited, because of this fortunate find, to make any +careful examination of the different things around me, but pushed on +until arriving at a wall of rock, through which the light of day came +from above. + +Then it was that I called again for Master Bartlett, asking that he +come down to the ruins of the building, and there was that in my voice +which caused him to obey without parleying; but when he was near at +hand I heard him ask, impatiently: + +“Where are you, lad? It is unwise for us to be moving around where +those on the other side of the river can see all that is going on, and, +if we are not to cross, it is better that we go back into the thicket.” + +Then it was that I tried to explain what I had found, but, before I +had hardly well begun, he cried, excitedly: + +“You have found Eben Towle’s tunnel! I remember he declared, two years +ago, that he had made one, and had a hiding-place out of which he could +not be smoked. That was when the Susquehanna Company had sent warning +we would be driven from the valley by force, and declared blood should +be spilled if we failed to obey.” + +“Can you see any show of such a place from where you are standing?” I +asked, and it was possible for me to hear his footsteps as he walked +twice around the ruins before making reply. + +“There is nothing to be seen here but the charred timbers, lad. How did +you get in?” + +Instead of replying, I made my way out with all speed, save that at the +entrance I moved with the utmost care lest I leave a trail, and, on +coming into the open air once more, saw that Giles March, having heard +our voices, had joined the old man to learn what was going on between +us two. + +Situated as we were, it was but natural that the same thought should +come into the minds of all when the nature of my discovery had been +made known. In this tunnel, which Eben Towle had made as a refuge +against those of the Susquehanna Company who would have driven him from +his home, our little party of women, children, and wounded lads might +remain in safety awhile longer,--surely until the savages tracked us +down once more. + +On the heels of such fact came to me the belief that the time was now +at hand when our company of Minute Boys might be able to give further +proof that they could play the part of soldiers nearly as well as men. +In this tunnel of Eben Towle’s we would be securely hidden in the very +heart of the valley, keeping in touch with those who remained at Forty +Fort, and it would go hard, indeed, if we did not give good account of +ourselves before Butler’s wolves returned to Johnson Hall. + +Giles March would have gone at once to the mouth of the tunnel, in +order to see for himself that which I had found, but Master Bartlett +prevented him by saying, sharply: + +“None of that, lad! We went in and out of the cave without heed to +leaving a trail, thinking none of Butler’s curs would come upon us +there, and yet they found the hiding-place. To go in simply to gratify +your curiosity will be to leave just so many more invitations for those +who are prowling around to have a look at it. We will first see what +can be done toward opening an entrance from the ruins, so that we may +get the helpless ones inside without leaving a sign-board behind them.” + +There is no good reason why I should set down all we said while trying +to decide just what it was best to do at once; it is enough if I +say that after more talk than I believed necessary, in view of the +situation, it was decided that we could not bring down the women and +children during the night, owing to all the difficulties, and it would +not be safe to do so next day, because of the possibility that the +savages might come sooner than we expected. + +It seemed better they remain in the cave until we had beaten off the +Indians when they made the next attack, and this we believed would +be a comparatively easy matter, if the plans already formed should +be carried out. Therefore it was agreed that Master Bartlett should +spend the night at the ruins, making an entrance through them to the +tunnel, while Giles March and I went back to get so many of the party +as Stephen Morley thought best after we had explained to him all the +situation. + +Night had come before we arrived at this decision, and we two lads +started at once, travelling swiftly because it did not seem probable +there was any danger, and with light hearts, owing to the hopes for the +future which had so lately been born. + +It was near to midnight when we were come to the fringe of bushes +which screened the entrance of the cave; but immediately I sounded the +catbird’s note, it was replied to without delay, and in another instant +Esther Hinchman came out to meet us. + +“I persuaded Master Morley and Daniel to take some rest, while I stood +guard,” she began, and I interrupted by asking sharply: + +“Why did not Miles Parker do his share of the duty?” + +“He was sleeping so soundly that it seemed a pity to awaken him when +I was fit for the work; but where is Master Bartlett?” she asked in +alarm, noting for the first time that he was not with us. + +I explained in few words the good fortune which had seemingly come to +us, and while talking I held her hand in mine, to which she did not +object. + +Then we entered the cave, arousing the others, and explaining to them +not only why we had come, but the plans we had formed in the way of +falling upon those who attacked the cave, saying in conclusion: + +“It has been agreed that you shall say how many, and who, are to go +back at once, Master Morley, and I pray that we be able to set off +without delay, lest we meet enemies on the path.” + +“You may take Oscar, who is fit to travel that distance in the night, +Daniel and Esther and Miles Parker. So many should be able to carry all +the stores we have gathered here, and leave us with no other burden +than the wounded when we join you.” + +I cried out against his sending away all the able-bodied, save the +three women; but he insisted that since we were to be on the outside +to take part in the battle, if one came off, he had all the help that +would be needed, therefore those selected to go made their preparations. + +If I have failed to say anything regarding the manner in which our +comrades received the news we brought, it is because words are not +needed. One can readily understand that when a party of fugitives, +about to be driven from their place of refuge, suddenly learn that +another and more secure place has been found, the joy and relief are +great. + +Within half an hour after Giles and I arrived, the little company was +ready to set out, each carrying a full load, and when we filed out of +the cave, which had sheltered us so well in the hour of our extremity, +I took Esther Hinchman’s hand in mine that we might walk side by side. + +We made the journey to the river without mishap, although it seemed +long and tedious to the others, owing to the heavy burdens we carried; +but to me it was a pleasure jaunt ever to be remembered because of her +who walked by my side. + +Master Bartlett was on the watch for us, and as we were led directly +into the ruins, each stepping in the tracks of the one in advance that +the trail might not be too plain, it was possible to see what the old +man had done. + +One of the stones in the wall of which I have spoken was removed, +leaving an opening sufficiently large for us to crawl through, and on +walking the length of the tunnel I found that end which gave on the +river choked up with logs and half-burned timbers. + +“I haven’t finished the work at that end,” Master Bartlett said when +I joined the others after the inspection. “There will be time enough +later, and when daylight comes I am counting on starting a fire among +the charred timbers in order to hide our trail. There is an hour yet +remaining before morning, and you had best get what sleep you can. Eben +Towle put up a sort of partition in one corner here, therefore Esther +Hinchman may have a room to herself.” + +We threw ourselves on the floor of the tunnel almost as soon as he had +spoken, and I was no more than stretched out at full-length before my +eyes closed in slumber. + +It seemed as if only three or four minutes had passed when I felt the +pressure of a hand on my shoulder, and, opening my eyes, saw Master +Bartlett in the dim light, as he whispered: + +“I’ve been knocking around a bit, and saw a dozen or more redskins land +from a couple of canoes not a hundred yards up-stream. They have struck +off toward the mountains, and I reckon it’s our business to follow +them. We three will go alone; I’ve told the girl Esther, and she’ll +keep an eye out till the other lads finish their job of sleeping.” + +Then the old man aroused Giles March, and we made ready to creep out +through the ruins, I lingering behind my comrades to whisper a word to +Esther, after which I followed. + +Master Bartlett showed, by taking the lead when we had gained the +shelter of the thicket, that he counted on running the business, at +least until this portion of our work was done, and I was only too glad +to have him thus take command. + +A good woodsman was Master Simon Bartlett, else he would not have +kept us so close on the heels of the skulking savages without being +discovered, and that during all the time we consumed in making the five +miles, moving not much faster than a mile an hour. + +From their cautious advance it could plainly be seen that John Butler’s +wolves believed there were a large number of people in the cave, and +were afraid of coming across an enemy by mistake, or of finding an +overwhelming force in their path. + +How my fingers itched to strike a blow when one or another lagged +behind at such a distance that we could have overpowered him with +but little chance of his being able to alarm his fellows; but Master +Bartlett shook his head decidedly whenever Giles March or I told him by +gestures of what we would do. + +Then, when an unusually good opportunity came, he whispered, warningly: + +“Don’t make the mistake of striking down one of those villains when +we can bag the most of them. If we carry ourselves right between now +and the time they fire the first shot at those who are in the cave, +it should be possible to give the sneaks such a blow as will make the +others a bit uneasy.” + +Well, we trailed the murderers up to the very mouth of the cave, and +there they hid themselves, hoping, most likely, that one or more of the +fugitives might show them a target. I was nearly wild with fear lest +Stephen Morley, believing, as we had a few hours previous, that there +would be no danger until later, might venture outside. + +These fellows must have had with them the cur who escaped when we gave +them so warm a reception, else they would have blundered on until +coming in sight of the entrance; but, as if familiar with the lay of +the land, the entire party concealed themselves not twenty paces from +where Stephen Morley was on watch. + +We knew full well that no attack would be made until night was nearly +come, unless it so chanced our people ventured out incautiously, and +settled down with whatsoever of patience we could command, to await +their movements. + +It must have been nearabout noon when we arrived, and until sunset did +we lie in the thicket like logs of wood, not daring to move lest we +make so much of a noise as might give warning of our whereabouts. + +What a blessed relief it was, when the gloom of night came like a film +through the foliage, to see those half-naked villains move more closely +together as if making ready for action, and only then did Master +Bartlett give signs that he was on the alert. + +By gestures he made Giles March and me understand that we were to take +stations twenty paces to the right of him, and not to open fire until +his musket had been discharged. + +Inch by inch we wormed ourselves through the leaves and vines until +having gained the station pointed out, and there waited impatiently for +that struggle which might end only with the death of one or all, for it +was by no means certain the savages would fall readily into our trap. + +Then, as the gloom thickened, we could see the dark forms of the +murderers as they crept silently through the screen of bushes toward +the cave, and I knew it was their purpose to press on until it might be +possible to thrust their muskets between the rocks before firing. + +I literally held my breath with suspense, fearing lest Stephen Morley +be caught off his guard, and could have cried aloud in triumph when +the report of a musket rang out, while one of the painted crew came +staggering through the bushes to sink on the ground as if having got a +mortal hurt. + +The curs had found that they could not hope to catch Stephen Morley +napping, and once more they crouched behind the screen of bushes as if +for a consultation. + +Then, when perhaps ten minutes more had passed, we could see even +in the darkness that they were making ready for another move, and I +fancied it was possible to distinguish a movement of Master Bartlett’s +arm, as if he warned us that our time had come at last. + +With our muskets raised, Giles March and I waited, and at the very +moment when the savages vanished into the gloom a bright flash and +a ringing report from the direction of where I had last seen Master +Bartlett, sounded our signal to begin the fight; but, alas! it was no +longer possible for us to carry out the plan as it had been arranged. + +The one thought in my mind was that if Giles March and I failed of +doing our share, the curs would skulk here and there in the thicket, +and instead of our being able to give them such a lesson as we had +counted on, it would be a question whether we might be able to make our +way back to Eben Towle’s tunnel. + +All this passed through my mind like a flash, and the echoes of Master +Bartlett’s weapon had not yet died away when I sprang forward, followed +so closely by Giles March that it was as if we had been yoked together. + +I was saying to myself that there was little hope I would be able in +the darkness to see a target, when suddenly a light so bright as to be +almost blinding flashed up seemingly from the very mouth of the cave, +showing in bold relief the forms of four villains at the edge of the +thicket, and on the instant Giles and I both fired. + +It seemed to me that I heard the reports of a dozen muskets; flashes of +flame sprang up here and there near at hand as if by magic, and amid +the rattle of musketry could be heard Master Bartlett’s voice, as he +shouted: + +“At them, lads! Smite front and rear! Finish the job now, else we may +not get another chance!” + +Then that happened which absolutely frightened me for the moment, and +but for the fact that I realized how necessary it was we strike a heavy +blow, I might have faltered. + +Here, there, and everywhere that the rustling or swaying of the bushes +told some person was forcing his way through, a ball of fire sped +through the air in that direction, and then flared out a burning flash +which illumined the thicket for a dozen paces around. + +I believed I understood the cause of the first light, when we emptied +our weapons; but it was more than bewildering to see those fiery +messengers seemingly pursuing our enemies, although I was not so dazed +but that it was possible for me to strike more than one telling blow, +thanks to the friendly fire. + +All this while muskets were being discharged from the cave, and I said +to myself that Stephen Morley was firing as rapidly as loaded pieces +could be thrust into his hands, and even as the thought came I ran +plump into him twenty paces from the entrance. + +At this moment such of the savages as yet remained alive set up a yell +of terror, and the sound of their footsteps told that they were racing +at full speed down the mountainside, intent only on escaping from those +mysterious flames. + +“It is all over for this night, lads,” Master Bartlett called from +somewhere amid the darkness, “and now I’d like to know the meaning of +all I’ve seen.” + + + + +CHAPTER XVI. + +ELIAS SHENDLE’S PLAN + + +Master Bartlett was not the only member of our party eager to learn the +meaning of what we had seen. As for myself, I was far too bewildered +to reply when Master Morley asked me where we first saw the enemy; but +stood staring in open-mouthed astonishment as if he could see me, or I +him, while the darkness seemed all the more intense because of those +blinding flashes which had dazzled our eyes. + +“How was it done?” Master Bartlett demanded, as he came up to where +Stephen Morley and I stood, fifteen or twenty paces from the entrance +to the cave. + +“It wasn’t a bad kind of an idea, eh?” Master Morley cried, as he +indulged in a hearty laugh, “and the joke of it is that you came near +getting scared as badly as did those precious sneaks, who won’t stop +running till they are with their fellow brutes. I’d give quite a little +to hear what kind of a story they’ll tell.” + +“It wouldn’t be a bad plan for you to tell your story,” Master Bartlett +said, sharply. “I’ve seen some good tricks in my day, but this one +goes ahead of any that’s ever been worked in the valley.” + +“It was planned by Elias Shendle,” Stephen Morley said, as soon as it +was possible for him to control his mirth, “and I reckon we’d better +tell the yarn where he can hear it, because the lad is entitled to all +the credit for this night’s work.” + +Then we went into the cave, without making any effort to learn how many +of the enemy had remained near by because of not having life enough +left to run away, and, to my great surprise, I saw that Elias Shendle +and Sam Rogers were on guard. + +“Have you so far got the best of your wounds that you can take part in +a fight?” I asked, in astonishment, and the lad replied, grimly: + +“A fellow can do considerable when it is necessary in order to save his +own life. Stephen Morley wanted to creep outside just after dark, that +he might take a hand when you opened the battle, and there was no good +reason why Sam Rogers and I couldn’t look to this part of the business, +especially while the women were ready to load the guns.” + +“But I’m itching to know how you managed to send those balls of fire +wherever one of John Butler’s wolves broke cover,” Master Bartlett +cried, impatiently, and Elias replied, in a matter-of-fact tone: + +“There isn’t anything so very sharp about that trick, although I heard +Master Morley speaking to you as if it was something great. We had a +fair supply of powder, and during the afternoon, when there was nothing +else to be done, I made fifteen or twenty balls about the size of a +wren’s egg, wrapping them in leaves stuck together with a little mud. +We knew you would be behind the Indians, therefore I had a handful of +powder ready just at the entrance, so it could be flashed off when the +fight began, to give you a chance to see exactly where the curs were +hidden.” + +“Yes, yes, I understood that part of it,” Master Bartlett interrupted; +“but what about the flying fire?” + +“Mistress Morley kept a brand ready, and I had put a fuse into the +small balls of powder. When the fight was well started, I crept part +way between the boulders; there I could have an idea of where the red +sneaks were stationed, and as she lighted the fuse, I threw the ball +in that direction, allowing that it would flash before striking the +ground. It stirred them up a bit, I reckon.” + +“You’ve got a big head on your shoulders, Elias Shendle,” Master +Bartlett said, emphatically, “and have done more toward driving John +Butler’s murderers out of this valley than could have been effected by +the killing of threescore. We can now count on having time and to spare +for the journey to the river, because you won’t see one of those curs +around here again until there are Tories enough with him to do the +biggest part of the fighting.” + +“I’m looking to see the renegade Butler himself over this way within +four and twenty hours,” Stephen Morley said in a tone of conviction. +“It stands to reason that, after hearing the story his sneaks are +likely to tell, he’ll want to know what’s afoot.” + +“Ay, but by that time we’ll be at the river, getting Jonathan Ogden’s +Minute Boys ready for service,” Master Bartlett cried. “Let us get what +sleep we may ’twixt now and daylight, for all hands of us must make an +early start in order to reach Eben Towle’s tunnel ahead of the scouts +who may come down the river.” + +Before obeying this suggestion, which was really a command, I asked +Elias if he thought it would be possible for him to make the journey on +foot, and then learned that it had already been agreed Mistress Morley +should lend him her aid during the tramp. + +“With her to lean upon when it comes to climbing over fallen trees, +I’ll get on all right,” he said, cheerily. “Sam Rogers believes he can +walk alone, so you need have no fear concerning us two, Jonathan Ogden.” + +Stephen Morley stood guard while all the rest of the party slept, and +as soon as the first gray light of coming day appeared in the sky we +set off to make a change of quarters. + +The two cripples were sent away first, with the children and Mistress +Morley, Giles March leading them. Then, each man and woman loaded to +the utmost of his or her strength, the remainder of us followed as best +we might, fearing no interruption so we arrived at the river within +three or four hours, and it can well be fancied that we made all speed, +heeding neither the difficulties of the way nor fatigue. + +Before he left Master Bartlett tramped twice far up the mountainside, +so that it might look as if we had fled in that direction, and when the +last person departed from that which had been to us a veritable cave +of refuge, there was nothing remaining save the beds of leaves and the +charred embers of the fire. + +Those of us who were in the rear soon overtook the crippled lads, and +then one and another lent a hand, until they contrived to cover the +ground at about the same rate of speed we would have been able to do +without them; but I could see full well by the lines of pain of Elias +Shendle’s face, and by his labored breathing, that he was making the +effort of his life. + +Much as I pitied the dear lad, I could not advise him to go more +slowly, for the lives of all might depend on the last one being within +Eben Towle’s tunnel in a certain time, and all that remained was to +give him such assistance as might be possible. + +Then came the time when we crept cautiously out from the thicket to +approach the ruins, each moving swiftly with due regard to leaving a +trail, and watching jealously the opposite bank of the river lest there +be spectators. + +It seemed as if we gained cover without having been seen, and once the +crippled lads and the children were safe, Master Bartlett and Stephen +Morley spent a full hour trying to hide the trail which, despite our +best efforts, had been left behind. + +Esther Hinchman had a soft word of greeting for me when we were +arrived, which caused me to forget all fatigue, discomfort, or fears +for the future, and then we set about making more habitable this place +of defence and abode. + +Esther, Oscar, and Daniel had worked like beavers doing what they might +to make it homelike, and but for the absence of light, I would have +said that we could ask for nothing better. As a matter of course the +place was dark; but Esther tried to cheer the other women by showing a +small store of candles, which had been found among the packages made up +by Eben Towle, and promising that, whenever it should be thought safe, +the tunnel could be illumined as well as any house. + +Then, while we lay upon the ground, resting from the fatigue of the +tramp, we speculated as to where the man might be who had dug out this +place, which we believed would serve us well. + +Giles felt quite certain he was with us when we marched from Forty Fort +to give battle to John Butler’s force, and if such had been the case, +then was it certain the poor man would never need a hiding-place in +this world, for unless he was among the slain, then would we have found +him there. He had no family, as we knew full well, therefore it seemed +certain that we alone, of all who were left alive in the valley, had +knowledge of the tunnel. + +I will not undertake to say how much of provisions we found as he had +left them. Considerable was spoiled because of having been stored away +so long; but sufficient yet remained to keep us alive many days, and, +in addition, we had the supplies brought from the cave. + +“We are in good shape to begin our work,” Master Bartlett said when the +situation had been discussed to a finish, “and it is now for us to pay +off the scores John Butler has run up.” + +“How will we set about it?” Elias Shendle asked, eagerly, as if +counting that he could do his full share of work with the best of us. + +“That can’t well be figured out till we know what may be doing at Forty +Fort,” Master Bartlett replied. “I have had it in mind that we would +hold together as Minute Boys, even though some of us are a bit old to +be counted in that class, and it will go hard if we don’t do some work +that will tell, not only to those whose homes are here in the valley, +but in the struggle against the king.” + +“Who will go to Forty Fort to learn what may be doing there?” Daniel +Hinchman asked, and I knew he was burning with the desire to do that +portion of the work. + +“You, if it so be Jonathan Ogden is willing.” + +“Why speak in that way?” I asked, perhaps a little petulantly, for it +was not to my liking that they hold longer to the pretence of my being +captain. + +“Because you were chosen as the leader, and I hold to it that you boys +shall do the work.” + +“When you and Stephen Morley are here it is veriest folly to speak of +me, or any other member of our company, being in command,” I cried, and +Master Bartlett replied, quietly: + +“All that may be true, lad, and you still remain the captain. Stephen +Morley is a member of the Continental army, and must leave us soon. I +am not in shape to be called a soldier, else had I enlisted long since; +but there is no reason why I should not stay with the Minute Boys so +long as pleases me, and, not having made an agreement to serve in the +ranks, will be able to leave at any time without taking the chances of +being called a deserter.” + +At this point Daniel Hinchman began moving around as if at work, and +Elias Shendle asked what he was doing. + +“Getting ready to set out for Forty Fort,” he replied. “There is no +good reason why I should idle away the time here.” + +“It would be folly to make any attempt at crossing the river until +after night has come,” I said, and Master Bartlett added: + +“With the chance that the story, which the curs whom we frightened are +sure to tell, will bring a large force of the enemy this way, it is +not well that we show ourselves more than may be absolutely necessary +during the hours of daylight. Stay where you are, Daniel Hinchman, +until night has come, and then you may go out through the entrance +which lets on to the river. Stephen Morley and I count on having a look +around from now till dark, after which it shall be your turn.” + +I was considerably surprised and very much disgruntled because the old +man was, seemingly, shutting me out from any of the work; but did not +think it well to complain just then, lest it should appear as if I was +trying to assume command of the party while the older men were present. + +Half an hour later Stephen Morley and Master Bartlett crept out through +the ruins of the house, after cautioning the remainder of us against +straying from the tunnel until their return, and we were left to pass +the time as best we might. + +The majority of the party gave themselves up to slumber, and were wise +in thus taking advantage of the opportunity; but my thoughts strayed so +far into the future, while I speculated on what it might be possible +for us lads to do by way of driving the enemy from the valley, that I +could not have closed my eyes in rest however hard I might try. + +Therefore it was that, some time later, when I saw Esther Hinchman +moving about as if searching for something, I joined her, asking what +she would do. + +“I was only trying to get a better idea of this queer place where we +appear to be so secure,” she replied, and it pleased me well to go with +her up and down the length of the tunnel, prying here and there to find +more of Eben Towle’s hoardings, until we were come to that end which +gave toward the river. + +Here Master Bartlett had thrown up a barricade of half-burned logs and +such other materials as he could come at handily. The entrance was not +closed so thoroughly but that we could catch a glimpse of the river +through the bushes which grew outside. + +“It seems good to see the sun shining, even though we cannot feel its +warmth,” she said, musingly, and I laughed softly, for verily had she +had enough of the sun’s heat and to spare while coming down from the +cave, because then we were like to have roasted. + +“If it please God, you shall soon be able to sit in the glare of the +sun whenever it may be your fancy to do so,” I said, feeling at the +time strong enough to fight John Butler’s wolves single-handed, so her +life was at stake, and before it was possible to reply, even had she +been so minded, there suddenly came into view on the river a veritable +fleet of canoes, heading as if to make land near the ruins of Eben +Towle’s house. + +I should say, speaking well within bounds, that there were no less than +sixteen boats, all filled to the utmost of their capacity with Indians +and white men, and it was not needed that we should question as to why +they had come. + +These were John Butler’s Tories and red wolves, sent to learn the +secret of the cave on the mountain where so many of their companions +had met their fate, and I really trembled with what was very like fear +as I thought of what must have been the result had we not found another +hiding-place just as we did. + +Each canoe carried five or more passengers, and when that large force +stood in front of the cave we could not have hoped to hold it many +hours, however desperate may have been our resistance. + +Now, however, they had come in vain, and when the terror aroused by +what might have happened had passed away, I laughed aloud as I saw in +fancy the slow, cautious advance up the mountainside, the stealthy +approach, and the rush upon the cave where remained no living being. + +Nearer and nearer the fleet approached the shore, and, laying her +finger on her lips, Esther glided noiselessly away from me to warn, as +I fancied, our comrades against the lightest sound lest the secret of +our hiding-place be betrayed. + +When she returned all the lads were with her, and we watched our +enemies as they came ashore, drew the canoes high out of the water, and +then disappeared beyond our line of vision toward the forest. + +There was not one in all that small army who showed signs of joy at +taking part in such an expedition. Every face was grave, while many +had an anxious look, and it was not difficult to believe they had been +ordered to perform the duty, rather than having volunteered, for, +according to such a story as the frightened savages must have told, +they were about to have an encounter with those who dealt in magic. + +During a full half-hour we could hear them moving around just over our +heads, as if loath to set out on the final stage of their journey, and +then the sounds died away until silence reigned as before the renegades +and curs showed themselves. + +Even then we in the tunnel did not dare to speak lest some of the party +had remained behind to act as sentinels, and were sitting there silent +and motionless, when those sounds were heard which told that Master +Bartlett and Stephen Morley were entering the hiding-place by way of +the ruins. + +Then we knew all the ruffians had departed, and straightway our tongues +were loosened, as we asked of the men what they had seen, at the same +time explaining how it was we knew of what had been going on. + +“I reckon you are as wise as we,” Master Bartlett replied, “for we +were obliged to remain at a distance. They have gone to take the cave, +and it is safe guessing that not one of them will dare to remain in the +woods after dark, even though it can be seen only a party of fugitives +were concealed there. Stephen Morley and I believe it will be possible +to deal out such a dose that they won’t be eager to visit this side of +the river any oftener than may be absolutely necessary, therefore if +you lads who can move about are minded to come with us, the work of the +Minute Boys can be begun ’twixt now and sunset.” + +Never one of us waited to hear what the old man’s plan might be; but +all eagerly set about making ready for the excursion, and ten minutes +had not passed before the male members of the party, save only Elias +Shendle and Sam Rogers, were in the open air, seeking cover in the +nearest thicket. + +Master Bartlett led us up-stream, once we were within the shelter of +the woods, until having left the tunnel nearly a mile behind, and then +halted where it was possible to have a full view of the river. + +“What is the plan?” Daniel Hinchman asked eagerly when we were come to +a halt. + +“There isn’t any, lad,” Master Bartlett replied, with a laugh. “It only +came to Stephen Morley and me that we might begin to square accounts +with those curs at once. They will, of course, go up-stream, at least +as far as Forty Fort, after finding that the cave is empty, and I’m +reckoning that we won’t see them this way until nearly dark. We’ll +scatter along the bank twenty paces or so apart, keeping under cover, +of course, and when they show up, open fire. They won’t have the heart +to come ashore in search of us; but in case they should, we are to +strike out for the cave, going as nearly as may be over their trail. +That’s all we had decided upon, and if things don’t go as we have +figured, it will be a case of each for himself, with the understanding +that no one is to go near the tunnel until it is certain he will not be +seen by the enemy.” + +It would have pleased me better had the old man decided to meet the +curs in open fight, for this striking a blow in the darkness, with the +odds all in our favor, smacked too much of the same style of fighting +which John Butler called warfare; but it was not for me to find fault +when we might make reprisals in some slight degree for the massacre of +our people. + +We took our stations according to the instructions given by Master +Bartlett, and, ready to kill, but not accounting it other than a +just punishment, awaited the coming of those who had laid waste our +beautiful valley. + +Not until half an hour after sunset did the foremost of the canoes come +in sight, and the men were paddling wearily as if after a hard day’s +march. + +It had been understood that the signal for us to begin work would be +the report of Master Bartlett’s musket, and we waited eagerly for that, +each fellow with his musket levelled and resting on a branch or stump +that he might send the bullet more truly. + +The sights of my weapon covered a big savage, whose head-dress of +feathers told that he was more vain than his brothers, else he would +not have worn that ornament while on the war-path, and I had no doubt +of bringing him down, for the boats were well within the range of our +muskets. + +Then, when five or six of the foremost canoes were directly opposite +where we had taken our stations, Master Bartlett fired, and one of +the curs who had been paddling fell over the side of the frail craft +in such a manner that it filled on the instant, leaving its occupants +floundering in the river. + +I had the satisfaction of seeing the red brute at whom I aimed fall +backward, and while reloading had a full view of all that took place. +Not one of our party had missed his target; two of the canoes had been +overset by the struggles of those who were wounded, and such of the +boats as yet floated were headed for the opposite bank in desperate +haste. + +It would have done me real good to give voice to the feelings of +triumph which were mine when I saw those sneaks in such a panic of +fear; but I held my peace, and stood ready for a shot at the next +canoe, when I came to understand that all was not going as the old man +had counted on. + +Giles March, who had been stationed next below me, came up hurriedly, +as he whispered: + +“Master Bartlett gave the signal too soon; he should have waited till +the last of the fleet was passing. Those in the rear are coming ashore +on this side of the river, and we are like to have a warm time unless +we can gain the cave, in which case we may find ourselves regularly +besieged.” + +He had no more than ceased speaking when all the party came up, for +my station was the one toward the north, and Master Bartlett said +hurriedly: + +“Three canoes have been hauled up on this shore; the others are putting +straight across the river. Is it in your minds, lads, that we keep +together, or separate, in the retreat?” + +“If but three boat-loads have landed, let us stand our ground like men; +there will be time enough to take to the mountain when we see too large +a force coming across the river to have a share in the scrimmage,” I +said, quickly, eager for a pitched battle. + +“Jonathan Ogden is right,” Stephen Morley said without hesitation. +“Thus far only about fifteen men have come ashore, and we can make the +odds more nearly even when they first show themselves.” + +No one made a protest, and we took our stations, each for himself, but +within easy distance of the others, and all where they could be hidden +from view of those who were coming up. + +It was to be a battle in the night; but we who stood for the right +could see as well in the darkness as those butcher’s curs, and had +more of a heart for the fight, it was reasonable to suppose. + +“Fire whenever you see anything moving; but try not to waste a shot,” +Master Bartlett whispered loud enough for all to hear, and then came +those sounds, faintly yet distinctly, which betokened the advance of +the enemy. + +“Now has come the time when we begin to tell John Butler that he has +yet to reckon with the Minute Boys, before he can take possession of +this valley,” Giles March, who stood next me, whispered, and before I +could make reply the report of a musket broke the stillness. + +Another report, and another, but yet I could see no signs of the enemy, +strain my eyes as I might, and in my impatience I moved forward two or +three paces, when a bullet came singing past my head. + +The savages had been doing all the firing, as I soon believed, and it +caused me no little shame when I realized that they were gaining the +advantage which should have been ours. + +“Can you see anything?” Giles March whispered as he came to where I +had sheltered myself behind a big oak-tree, and I replied, as a better +understanding of the situation came into my mind like a flash: + +“They outwitted us by sending part of their force straight toward us, +while the remainder sneaked up the river bank, counting that we would +not be looking for danger from such direction. Face about, lad, and +let us give them a bit of their own music.” + +Now instead of searching with our eyes to the south, we slipped from +tree-trunk to tree-trunk until we were within perhaps thirty paces of +the stream, and then we had targets in plenty before us. + +No less than five--two savages and three white men, as I made out--were +coming warily up from the water looking for us, and heeding not the +possibility that we might have made a change of front even as they had +done. + +Crouching on one knee I fired, bringing down my game, and an instant +later Giles March had winged another. The remaining three hunted cover +in a twinkling, and when we had reloaded our weapons, I shouted to the +others of our company: + +“They are coming up from the river! Have an eye out in that direction!” + +“Get together, lads!” I heard Master Bartlett cry, doing so lest +Giles and I should shoot our own comrades, and as soon as might be +thereafter, each fellow moving as rapidly as possible, we were united +once more. + +I did not understand why the old man had made this move, until he +whispered in my ear: + +“It is likely that the noise of the firing will bring others from the +opposite side, and it is in my mind that we had better circle around +them.” + +“To the end that we may take refuge in the cave once more?” I asked, +and he replied with what was very like a chuckle of satisfaction: + +“It may be we could come at the canoes while they are searching here +for us, in which case all hands might have a look at Forty Fort before +morning.” + + + + +CHAPTER XVII. + +FORTY FORT + + +There was to my mind something comical in the idea of circling around +the enemy to get possession of their canoes, for it would seem as if we +might thus appear to be playing with them as a cat does with a mouse. +In addition to the satisfaction we would have in so outwitting them, +was the fact that the manœuvre must perforce mystify the curs, until +they came to believe we were strong in numbers. + +It was only necessary to make a wide détour toward the mountain, +travelling silently, in order to accomplish the purpose, and I begged +Master Bartlett to set about it without delay. + +“Let each keep well on the heels of the man in front, so there may be +no danger in straying, and remember that silence as well as speed is +necessary, else we may find ourselves in trouble,” the old man said, +hurriedly, and then he led the way toward the east, we following his +instructions to the best of our ability. + +Not until we were well on our way did I realize what this attempt to +play a trick might cost us. In event of our movements being discovered +before we had gained possession of the canoes, the enemy would be led +to believe we had a hiding-place further down the river, and might +spend much time trying to find it. + +There was no danger that those in the tunnel would betray their +whereabouts carelessly, for all, even to the children, understood full +well how much of danger threatened; but if I had found the entrance to +Eben Towle’s hiding-place when searching for a canoe, it was more than +possible they might come upon it while hunting for us. + +Therefore it was that I became seriously disturbed in mind, even before +we were well committed to the movement, and would have drawn back while +there was time, if it had been possible to explain to my comrades what +had thus suddenly occurred to me. + +When I tried to stop the file in order to whisper a warning, however, +each fellow was so eager to come to a successful conclusion of the +venture, that he simply moved forward all the faster when I would have +detained him, and I could do no less than refrain from any further +efforts in that direction lest too much noise be made. + +There was no longer anything comical to me in the attempt we were +making, for I questioned whether by such a venture the lives of those +who were hidden in the tunnel had not been imperilled without due +reason. + +However, despite all my forebodings, we made the détour successfully, +gaining the river bank a full half-mile below where we believed the +enemy were searching for us, and then it was necessary to creep up +along the water’s edge until coming to the canoes. + +And this also we did without detection, finding the frail craft on the +shore with never a man left to guard them. + +Six canoes were there, and all these we took, our party embarking in +two, and towing the others well out into the stream, when, stopping +sufficiently long to slash the bottoms with our knives in such fashion +that they could never be repaired, we sent them adrift. + +“Now we have forced those curs to stay on the same side of the river +with those whom it is our duty to guard, and who can say that they may +not find the tunnel before we return to defend it?” I said, gloomily, +as the last of the wounded canoes disappeared from view. + +“We need have little fear of what they may do ’twixt now and sunrise,” +Master Bartlett said, curtly, as if he also had begun to question +whether we were acting wisely. “It will be well to midnight before they +give over searching the thicket for us, and as much more time must be +spent looking after the boats. In the meantime we shall have returned.” + +“Ay, unless we come across those on the opposite shore who are strong +enough to hold us there,” I replied, and then held my peace, ashamed of +thus croaking like a bird of ill-omen. + +We buckled down to the paddles, each one realizing by this time the +necessity of making all speed, and the light craft skimmed the surface +of the water like birds. + +Then, at the very moment when we heard the report of a musket from the +shore where the enemy were searching for us, the bows of the canoes ran +up on the bank. + +We had come into the very thick of John Butler’s wolves, and the lives +of those left behind depended, perhaps, upon our returning before +daylight. + +“It was a fool’s trick for us to make this venture,” Giles March +whispered to me after the canoes had been hidden among the bushes +where we might find them again without too long a search, and we were +following at Master Bartlett’s heels. + +I gripped his arm hard, but made no reply. He thus told me that much +the same forebodings had come into his mind as were in mine, and the +fact did not tend to render me any more cheerful. + +We were all familiar with the country hereabouts, and, since it simply +remained to make our way over travelled roads, there was no reason why +we could not push on rapidly, save only when we might see others in +advance. + +Nothing occurred to delay us, and it was yet early in the night when we +arrived near the log walls of Forty Fort; but, much to our surprise, +we saw sentinels on the walls, as if the place was being defended +against an enemy. + +We came to a halt within the shadow of all that remained to mark the +site of Joseph Seddons’s house, and Stephen Morley said hurriedly: + +“Let me go on to learn what I may of the situation, and, if possible, +have speech with Colonel Dennison. I am not counting myself a better +man than any other in the party; but, if being discovered, can explain +my reason for being here, on the ground that I have come to learn when +I am to report for duty in the army.” + +“Go on, Stephen, and do not spend overly much time, for we may be +needed on the other side of the river,” Master Bartlett said, thus +showing that he, too, had grown anxious concerning the safety of those +whom we left behind. + +While he was absent we kept well within the shadow of the ruins, not +daring to talk even in whispers, and listening intently for any sounds +from the opposite shore which might betoken that our secret there had +been discovered. + +Stephen Morley had rare good fortune in his attempt to have speech with +those of our friends who yet remained inside the fort, as we learned +ten minutes later when he returned, and with him was none other than +Colonel Dennison himself. + +The officer greeted each of us in turn as if we were old friends, and +it could be readily understood that he felt great relief of mind at +knowing there were yet alive in the valley those who were eager to +drive out the brutes who had brought us so much of misery and grief. + +“I have told him nothing concerning ourselves,” Stephen Morley said, +and straightway Master Bartlett gave the colonel a brief account of our +doings since the battle, saying in conclusion: + +“Here are six of us ready for whatsoever comes to our hands, and on +the other side are three more who will soon be able, please God, to +do duty. We count on holding together to defend the valley so far as +we may, and ask you if there is any chance we can do anything toward +repairing the ruin that has been wrought?” + +“Indeed you can,” Colonel Dennison replied, eagerly, “and it gives +me new hope to know there are so many near at hand. What about the +stockade at Wilkesbarre?” + +“It yet stands as when Colonel Zebulon marched out with his men; no +attempt has been made to destroy it, which seems to me exceeding +strange.” + +“That is because the Tories who follow John Butler count on taking +possession of all the country roundabout, and in order to hold it will +have need of the fortified places. Because of the knowledge which the +enemy has that your party is on the other side of the river, and owing +to your attack upon the canoes to-night, the stockade here is defended +as if an immediate battle was expected. Only by the most fortunate of +chances did I happen to see Stephen Morley, and was able to get outside +without arousing suspicion. Let me tell you of the situation here, for, +in order to be of service in the valley, you must know of it.” + +“First tell me, sir, if John Butler is holding to the terms upon which +you surrendered?” Master Bartlett interrupted. + +“I believe he is trying hard to do so; but the savages are refusing +to recognize his authority. We have in the fort upwards of thirty +women and children, and fourteen men and boys, none of whom dare stray +outside the stockade lest the red brutes murder them. Unless something +can be done speedily, there is no question in my mind but that we will +all be massacred. John Butler has already admitted to me what I knew +full well, that he is unable to hold in check his wolfish followers, +and because of such fact, proposes to depart immediately with such of +his army as yet obey his commands.” + +“How many of the red snakes will likely remain behind?” Master Bartlett +asked quickly. + +“Butler has told me that not less than two hundred have already broken +away from him, therefore we can count on that number prowling around, +with this fort as a headquarters, and in such case every white person +remaining will stand in the shadow of death. I had despaired of being +able to effect anything; but since knowing you are near at hand, it +begins to seem as if we might be able to hold our own against them, if +nothing more. On the day before John Butler marches away, I will make +every effort to send all our people over the river, and believe he will +aid me in the task, because of being unable to hold to the written +promises he made before we surrendered.” + +“But our hiding-place will not give shelter to half the number you have +named!” Giles March cried in dismay. + +“I was not counting that either you or they should remain in hiding,” +the colonel replied, gravely. “You Minute Boys must take possession of +the Wilkesbarre stockade at once, putting forth every effort to hold +it for the coming of our people. That will give them a refuge until we +can get help from the outside, as I believe will be possible when the +situation is made known.” + +“Can you give any guess as to when the people may come across the +river?” Master Bartlett asked. + +“I shall try to send a messenger the day before, therefore do you be on +the lookout for him each morning shortly after sunrise. The greatest +danger is that these savages who have thrown off all allegiance to John +Butler will fall upon our helpless ones while they are crossing the +river, or when they land, therefore you must be on your guard against +anything of the kind.” + +“Will you not come with them?” I asked, and the colonel replied: + +“It is more likely I shall go with Butler, as the surest and quickest +way of getting to such portion of the country from which aid may come +to us.” + +Then he went on to advise what we should do to hold the stockade, and +gave us to believe it might be possible to send by the women some +addition to our store of ammunition, but dampened our spirits in no +slight degree by stating that those who might join us would be without +weapons, since it had been necessary to deliver up their arms when the +fort was surrendered. + +The interview was brought to a sudden end when the reports of half a +dozen muskets were heard from the other side of the river, and we could +see the glow of a fire which increased each moment until the flames +were leaping high in the air. + +“They have discovered that the canoes are missing,” the colonel said, +hurriedly. “It is time for you to go, and I will get inside the walls, +for, because of their failure to take any prisoners, our people may be +in danger.” + +Even as he spoke the colonel left us, keeping within the line of shadow +as he approached the stockade, and we started off at our best pace, +for the red wolves, seeing the call for help on the other side of the +river, were swarming out of the fort like bees from a hive. + +Now had come the time when we had need of all our wits to save our +skins, owing to the fact that it was necessary to advance directly +down-stream where was no shelter. Except for the darkness we could +never have gained that place where the canoes had been hidden, because +Indians and Tories were running to and fro in greatest excitement, and +more than once were we on the verge of being discovered. + +However, we did succeed in embarking, and then it was necessary to +paddle down-stream, keeping within the denser shadows of the western +shore a mile or more, before venturing to cross. + +When, finally, we stood near the ruins of Eben Towle’s home, the +signal-fire was yet burning, and Master Bartlett said, in a tone of +satisfaction: + +“The cowards at Forty Fort haven’t yet made up their minds that it is +safe for them to cross. Because of what we have done the whole boiling +of them are grown exceeding cautious, even though knowing full well +they have butchered nearly all in the valley.” + +“And they will kill yet more before the women and children can be got +across to this stockade,” Stephen Morley added gloomily. “Those who +have declared they will not follow John Butler any longer are hanging +back only that they may slaughter the helpless ones in the fort, and +will not allow them to go away in peace.” + +Such words were only in accord with what had come into my mind while +Colonel Dennison was talking so glibly of our holding the Wilkesbarre +stockade, when we had no more than seven muskets with which to arm the +defenders. + +There was no good reason why we should stand outside where, at +any moment, we might be discovered by those whose canoes had been +destroyed, and Master Bartlett led the way into the tunnel, where we +were welcomed as if after a long absence. + +As a matter of course we told of all we had seen and heard since going +out, and it was Mistress Morley who picked the first flaw in Colonel +Dennison’s plan. + +“If all the people come over into this stockade, where will you find +food enough to feed them during such time as the colonel is searching +for those who may be willing to aid us?” she asked, and I, who had been +thinking only of the lack of weapons, cried thoughtlessly: + +“It can’t be done! We shall only succeed in bringing death upon all +this party!” + +“If we think first of our own safety, what becomes of the proposition +that the Minute Boys shall take it upon themselves to defend the entire +valley?” Master Bartlett asked, gravely, and I replied, hotly, thinking +more of Esther Hinchman’s life than any other: + +“It is not defending the valley when we sacrifice our own to save +others! Here are so many who have come out alive from the slaughter, +and now shall we give them over to starvation, or the mercies of those +wolves, that strangers, whom we cannot defend or feed, shall come in?” + +“It was the Minute Boys who were to do the work,” and Master Bartlett +spoke so calmly and slowly that I was near to crying out with vexation. +“You are the captain, and it is for you to say that when John Butler +abandons the women and children now in the fort to those of his +followers whom he cannot control, they shall not come here.” + +For the moment I was silenced, and then it was that Esther Hinchman put +her hand in mine, as she said in a tone so low that none save me could +hear the words: + +“It is better all of us meet death than refuse a share of what we have +to those who are in such sore need.” + +After that, which was neither more nor less than a reproof, I could +say nothing, and because no one spoke again, we laid ourselves down to +rest, if indeed that might be possible when there was so much to make +us wakeful. + +It must have been nearly daybreak before my eyes closed in slumber, and +when I awakened Esther Hinchman called for me to come where she was +sitting at the entrance to the tunnel, looking out over the water as it +sparkled in the sunshine. + +“Why was I allowed to sleep so late?” I asked, taking a seat by her +side, and giving no heed to the others of the company. + +“Master Bartlett said we should be careful not to disturb you, because +of your having remained awake so long,” she replied, in a whisper. +“Shall I get you something to eat?” + +“Not now; I have no desire for food, and if the lack of appetite lasts, +it will be well, for we must go on short allowance when our company has +more mouths to feed.” + +“Master Bartlett, Stephen Morley, Giles March, and Daniel have been out +since early light searching for game, believing the savages will not +venture across the river again until the day is older.” + +It annoyed me because I had not been called upon to make one of the +party; but I choked back the petulant words which rose to my lips, +lest she might think I was accusing her, and then she began to speak +of Colonel Dennison’s plan, soon convincing me that there was no other +course for us to pursue than such as he had mapped out. + +“Those at Forty Fort, and we here, are all of our people remaining in +the valley, and it is far better every one of us perishes by starvation +than that a portion of the number be abandoned to such fate as would +be theirs,” she said, softly, and I resolved then never to say another +word against the plan. + +Toward noon the hunters returned, bringing with them two deer and +considerable small game, after which Stephen Morley took it upon +himself to go back into the thicket with a haunch of venison, that he +might roast it where a fire could be built with little danger of its +being seen from the other side of the river. + +We ate heartily when the meat was cooked, despite the heaviness of our +hearts, for it had been a long while since any of us tasted warm food, +and then came the question of when we should take possession of the +stockade, all of us knowing only too well that within a very short time +after doing so, it would be necessary to defend ourselves against the +open attacks of those savages who defied John Butler’s authority. + +There could be but one answer to such a question; it was necessary for +the safety of those who were coming to us for protection that we be +prepared to receive them at any moment, therefore must we move quickly, +and when Master Bartlett asked if I was willing to make another change +of quarters as soon as night should come, I replied heartily: + +“The sooner the better, lest some of the red curs settle down in the +stockade before we can do so. I believe it is well for us to keep +secret the existence of this tunnel, however, so that at the last +extremity these women and children have a hiding-place not known to +others.” + +There is no good reason why I should spend many words in telling of our +entering Wyoming Fort, from which we might never come alive. + +As soon as the friendly darkness settled over the land, we left the +tunnel, carrying all our little store of food and ammunition, and +within an hour our sentinels were stationed on the walls. + +The Minute Boys were on duty again, and my forebodings as to the future +were not so gloomy but that I felt a certain thrill of joy because we +had at last come out openly against the enemy. + +“From this on, until our valley is freed from such as John Butler has +brought into it, and the colonies are free and independent, we will +hold together, if so be our lives are spared,” I said to Giles March, +and he replied, fervently: + +“It is as you have said, Jonathan Ogden. We do not make much showing +as soldiers just now; but if our hearts remain true, the time will +come when we may hold up our heads with any in the colonies, so far as +military service is concerned.” + +We talked much that night concerning what we would do, and how it might +be possible to supply ourselves with all that was lacking, for neither +of us was in the mood for slumber, and when the day dawned I went here +and there inside the stockade to see how the women, to whom the task +was entrusted, had provided for our welfare. + +It could be seen at a glance how relieved all were at being able to +move about at will once more. The children were already romping to and +fro inside the enclosure, frolicking like so many lambs; the women +were clearing rubbish from such of the buildings as they had decided +we should occupy, and our wounded were lying on the ground where they +might feel the warm rays of the sun. + +“It does a fellow solid good to be in the open air once more,” Elias +Shendle said, as I halted by his side. “I believe that a week’s +imprisonment in the tunnel would have put an end to me; but now I’m +counting on doing my full share of duty a couple of days later.” + +Sam Rogers looked up with a bright smile, as he said, cheerily: + +“It is well worth all the extra danger to be here, and I believe it +will be no more work to defend this place than it would have been in +the tunnel, where we must have been caught like rats in a trap if the +savages had got an inkling of our whereabouts.” + +Esther Hinchman was darting here and there, bent on one duty or +another, looking so happy that in my surprise I asked what had come +over her, and she replied, cheerily: + +“It’s the fresh air and sunlight, Jonathan Ogden. While we were in the +tunnel I felt as if I was turning into an owl; but now the feathers are +beginning to drop off,” and away she ran, as if we of Wyoming Valley +had never seen any who would do us harm. + +“It is good for us all to be here,” Master Bartlett said, as he came up +to where I stood watching the children at play. “We can count ourselves +soldiers now, which was more than could be done while we skulked from +cave to tunnel, and the work which we have set ourselves seems well +begun.” + +Then it was that Daniel Hinchman, who was standing guard, startled us +all by shouting: + +“A canoe, in which are three people, is coming down the river! It may +be that Colonel Dennison has sent the messenger of which he spoke!” + +We seized our muskets, those of us who were able to do duty, not +feeling inclined to be taken by surprise, and stood on the walls until +the craft was beached directly in front of the stockade, when we saw +that it brought a man and two women, all of whom came up the bank +staggering under the weight of heavy burdens. + +“It is Andrew Hardy!” Stephen Morley cried. “He is one of my neighbors +whom I left in the army when having got a furlough. It may be the +Congress has begun to remember that a soldier should be allowed to +protect his wife and little ones when there are none others to look +after them.” + +These newcomers were indeed messengers from Colonel Dennison, come to +say that John Butler, with such of his following as he could control, +would march out of Forty Fort on the following morning, and at the same +time our people in that stockade would make the attempt to join us. + +Andrew Hardy and the women had not come to us empty-handed. They +brought two muskets, powder, and ball sufficient for perhaps fifty +charges, and twenty pounds or more of smoked pork--all that Colonel +Dennison could get together in a hurry. + +The colonel had sent a message to the effect that the people would set +out from the stockade at daybreak; but that he was fearful an attack +might be made upon them, either when they landed, or while the canoes +were yet upon the river. + +“Are you to go back?” I asked of Andrew Hardy, and he replied: + +“I was told to remain and do duty in the company of Minute Boys until +such time as it becomes necessary to return to the army.” + +“How does it happen that you got a furlough?” Stephen Morley asked. + +“Five of us who live nearabout here were allowed leave of absence; the +others have gone in search of their families who, if they escaped death +at the hands of the savages, fled with those who succeeded in leaving +the valley before Fort Jenkins was taken.” + +I had no curiosity regarding the man, nor was I inclined to spend my +time listening to what he might tell regarding the condition of affairs +at Forty Fort. The word which the colonel had sent regarding the +probability that our people might be attacked before it was possible +for them to reach the stockade was in my mind, and, motioning Master +Bartlett aside from the others, I said to him: + +“I am of the mind that the two canoes which we took from the enemy, +together with the one we have been using, and that in which Hardy came, +had best be brought inside, so we may be able to put out in case the +savages pursue the helpless ones too closely.” + +“It is a good idea, Jonathan Ogden, and it does me good to know you +can plan so well for the future. Stephen Morley and I will attend to +the work, and in the meanwhile you had best make ready for trouble. It +is my belief that we are like to have plenty of it before many hours +have passed.” + +“Think you there may be danger before to-morrow morning?” + +“Ay, lad, you may set it down as certain that some of those red sneaks +have seen Andrew Hardy and the women leave the fort, and will soon be +coming down the river to learn where they went.” + +Then Master Bartlett called for Stephen Morley to aid him in bringing +up the canoes, and I set about such preparations for meeting the enemy +as it was possible to make. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII. + +THE REFUGEES + + +While I was walking here and there, scrutinizing carefully all the +stockade to learn where, if any, were its weak points, Esther Hinchman +came up, and it goes without saying that I stopped to speak with her. + +“It is not for me to interfere with the men’s work in any way, Jonathan +Ogden,” she began, with a bright smile, “nor would I do so even to the +extent of asking questions; but we women believe we should be counted +as among the defenders of the stockade and ought to be looked upon as +such.” + +“Indeed, we so reckon you,” I replied, puzzled to guess what she might +be driving at. + +“Then give us regular duties to perform. We can stand guard in the +daytime as well as any other, for our eyes are as sharp as yours, and +if we take that work upon ourselves, then it will be possible for all +the men to remain on duty during each night.” + +It was a most welcome proposition she had made, since, by following it, +we who counted ourselves men would not be heavy-eyed while standing +guard in the darkness, when we knew the most danger threatened, and so +it was arranged, save that I would have put her off until the next day. + +“Let us begin at once,” she said, firmly, “and then it will come more +natural when danger thickens.” + +Well, without consulting my comrades, I stationed Esther Hinchman and +three other women on the stockade at once, and Giles March asked, +laughingly: + +“Have you turned your command into Minute Girls, Jonathan Ogden?” + +When I had stated what was to be the arrangement while we were so +short-handed, he, as well as all the others who heard me, believed +it was a wise plan, and, now that there was no longer need of us on +the lookout platforms, we went here and there examining the defences, +strengthening them as much as possible by setting other logs where any +showed signs of weakness. + +The canoes had long since been brought inside the stockade, and every +lad and man in the company was working to the utmost of his ability, +when a low cry from Esther Hinchman took me to her side. + +“A canoe is coming down on the other side, keeping well inshore,” she +said. “I cannot make out that there are more than two persons in her.” + +“Master Bartlett was right when he said some of those curs would come +down to see what had become of Andrew Hardy and his companions!” +I cried involuntarily, and then, like a flash of light, came to me +an idea which, if properly carried out, might be turned much to our +advantage. + +“Call the women down from the platforms without delay, and as quietly +as may be. See that they all go into the blockhouse, taking the +children with them,” I said, hurriedly. “I believe we may trap those +curious ones if we work quickly.” + +Esther did not delay to ask questions; but, running from one platform +to another, called off her sentinels, and while I was talking with +Master Bartlett, I saw that the dear girl was gathering the children up +as one does a flock of sheep. + +“If we keep out of sight those curs will be likely to stroll inside +the stockade through curiosity,” I said to the old man, after telling +him of what Esther had seen. “Now I cannot say in what way it would +advantage us to hold prisoners, although the time may come, before we +have regained possession of the valley, when a few of those wolves in a +cage would be something with which we might drive a bargain.” + +“How will you do it?” Master Bartlett asked, without declaring for or +against my plan. + +“I would have you and Stephen Morley hidden outside where you could +shoot down the savages if we bungled the trapping of them. Then the +remainder of our force should be just inside the gates, which are to +be swung half-open. The women and children are already within the +blockhouse under orders not to show themselves or make any noise. If we +can’t take them prisoners, we can at least shoot them down.” + +“Stephen Morley and I will look after the business outside,” Master +Bartlett said curtly, and in another instant he was beckoning Morley to +follow him. + +It was not necessary for me to spend above five minutes in posting all +my force behind the half-opened gates, and each fellow had his musket +ready for use on the instant, in case the curs entered and were not +disposed to surrender quietly. + +The blockhouse was closed, and the doors and windows securely fastened, +so there was no fear the inmates would come to harm through any stray +bullets, in case we had a scrimmage. + +When I stood where it was possible to peer through the narrow crevice +between the gate and that portion of the stockade to which it was hung, +the Indians were just stepping out from their canoe, having seen where +Andrew Hardy pulled his craft up on the mud, and, because the curs were +looking around for a trail, I believed they would walk directly into +our trap. + +With a cautious warning to my comrades that they might know the +decisive moment was near at hand, I looked well to the priming of my +musket, and waited nervously for that which was to come. + +Straight as an arrow from a bow, the curs walked toward the stockade, +following the trail and looking suspiciously around as they advanced. + +There was nothing to alarm them in the fact that the stockade was +thrown open, for so they must have expected to find it; but on arriving +at the entrance, where it was possible to have a view of the enclosure, +the two half-halted as if scenting danger. + +Then one spoke in his native tongue, pointing toward the blockhouse, +and both advanced until the gates could be swung behind them. + +At the same instant that two of the lads shoved the heavy barrier into +place, Daniel Hinchman and Andrew Hardy leaped out on the left side of +the foe, and Giles March and I on the right, with our weapons levelled. + +The sneaks sprang forward two or three paces as they turned with +upraised hatchets to face us, and then must they have been blind indeed +had either failed to note that it would be instant death to make any +attempt at striking a blow. + +I must give them credit for a show of bravery when they saw how +thoroughly well the trap had been sprung. There was no sign either of +surprise or fear as they faced us, and without a word both unslung the +muskets from their shoulders, throwing them to the ground, together +with knives and hatchets, after which the fellows stood with folded +arms, as if having no further concern as to what might be done. + +“Let Master Bartlett and Stephen Morley come inside,” I called to Miles +Parker, who had been given charge of the gates, keeping my musket +levelled all the while, as did my comrades. + +The two men obeyed the summons in a twinkling, they having come up +instantly the gates were closed, and I said as they entered: + +“I believe it is best that you take charge of the prisoners, because it +stands to reason you have had more experience in such matters than any +of us; but it strikes me you would do well to first make sure they have +no other weapons about them.” + +Master Bartlett deftly took from the statue-like savages their +ammunition, and then said in a matter-of-fact tone: + +“It’s all right, lad; you can look after other matters, for I guarantee +these sneaks will stay with us till we get ready to send them--I know +where they’d go if I was in command of this party.” + +The prisoners moved toward the farther end of the enclosure in +obedience to the old man’s direction, and I believed they were to be +imprisoned in the shed where we found Elias Shendle. + +“Well, lads,” I said, cheerily, “we have two more muskets, ammunition +to go with them, and a canoe in addition to what we had at sunrise, +which is not a bad morning’s work, as I look at it. Andrew Hardy, you +had best bring the boat into the stockade, and I will let out the women +and children.” + +Half an hour later matters inside the fort were much as before the +enemy came within sight, save that in the shed, bound hand and foot +to heavy logs, sat two scowling savages, and I hardly dared trust +myself to look at the curs, so sorely did my fingers itch to give them +righteous punishment for the murders they had committed. + +The women were on the platforms again, and all the other able-bodied of +the party, women as well as men, continued the work of strengthening +the stockade. + +There was no further interruption to the labor that day, and when night +came I believed the walls were strong enough to resist any attack, save +that by fire, which might be made. + +“We’re in better shape than we were this morning,” Giles March said, +in a tone of satisfaction, as we went up to the blockhouse for our +supper, after which we counted on relieving Esther Hinchman and her +three companions from sentinel duty. “One man and two women have been +added to the number of defenders; the ammunition they brought, and that +taken from the prisoners, makes a good showing, and, best of all, we’ve +got more weapons than before those curs blundered into our trap. If we +could do as well every day the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley would soon +begin to loom up big.” + +It pleased me that he could find so much reason for rejoicing in our +situation, because I could not take my mind from the fact that soon +we would have so many mouths to feed our store of provisions would +speedily be exhausted. + +I myself took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform as sentinel, and +said, as she lingered a moment beside me: + +“Because of your standing guard, we have made ready for whatsoever the +enemy has in store for us, and the watch has been as vigilant as if +regular soldiers were on duty.” + +“We count that we ought to be able to do a full share of the work, +and it is only right, since but for us and the children you men could +soon find places of safety other than in this blood-stained valley,” +she said, gravely. “We four will get a full night’s sleep, and you can +reckon on our reporting for duty before sunrise in the morning.” + +Then the dear girl leaped lightly down to the ground, and I could not +prevent my eyes from following her as she ran into the blockhouse, +catching up a child in her arms as she went. + +We did good duty that night as sentinels, for all save Master Bartlett +had a share of the work. I had insisted that he should get such rest as +was possible before the morrow came, when, what with the refugees and +the savages, we were like to have our hands full. + +Nothing was seen or heard to cause alarm or uneasiness during the +night, and when the first gray light of coming day could be seen in the +sky, Esther Hinchman and her companions came out to take our places on +the walls. + +“We have had breakfast,” she said, as I handed her my musket, “and have +left food ready for you, so eat as quickly as you can, that those last +on duty may have a chance to sleep until the people from Forty Fort +appear in sight.” + +There were none of us who cared for more rest, since each had slept +four or five hours, and when breakfast had been eaten I went in search +of Master Bartlett, who, so some one reported, had gone with Master +Morley to feed the prisoners. + +The old man had come to an end of his task when I found him, and was +feeling in good spirits, thanks to his long time of repose. + +“The Minute Boys have got together again in fine shape, lad,” he said +to me, “and I am looking to see them give a good account of themselves +from this time out.” + +“I pray God we may be able to do so, Master Bartlett; but I want you to +bear well in mind that you are, in fact, the commander who will give +me timely warning when I am careless or overconfident. I know that you +would not hesitate to propose any move which might benefit those whom +we would aid.” + +“Don’t fear but that I shall do whatever I may, lad, yet I’m thinking +there’ll be little for me to do in the way of watching you, and said as +much to Stephen Morley when you set your trap yesterday. A lad who has +his wits about him to that extent can be depended upon to look after +his company fairly well.” + +It pleased me to be thus praised by a man like Master Bartlett; but +I tried hard not to show my delight, and spoke of this thing or that +until once more Esther Hinchman hailed: + +“There is a fleet of canoes coming down the river, and I doubt not but +that those of whom Colonel Dennison spoke are among the company.” + +In a twinkling the old man and I were on the nearest platform; but it +was four or five minutes before we could see what Esther had reported, +so much sharper were her eyes than ours. + +Then it was possible to make out no less than twelve boats, loaded to +the water’s edge, while along the bank of the river marched a company +of soldiers as if keeping watch over the people. + +“John Butler knows only too well that the wolves which he has let loose +upon us are not to be trusted out of sight, and has sent the Tories to +make certain the savages bring the people here,” Master Bartlett said +to himself, and I am glad to set down here that one honest thing which +Butler did after working us such deadly harm. + +“The trouble will come, if they count on making any, after the people +have landed,” I said, counting on getting advice from the old man. “It +seems to me we might make more certain the refugees will be brought to +the shore, if we send out a couple of canoes, with the best part of +our force, to hold the brutes in check after they are beyond range of +yonder Tories.” + +“It is what should be done!” Master Bartlett said, emphatically. “Leave +the matter to me, for you must stay in the stockade, and I promise you +there will be no treachery on the part of those who are at the paddles.” + +It would have pleased me better to go with those who ventured out from +the shore; but I knew that, as the old man had said, it was my duty to +remain, therefore held my peace while he was gathering the company. + +By this time it was possible to see that each canoe was handled by two +savages, who had most likely been sent to take the craft back when the +passengers were disembarked, and I trembled with apprehension as I +realized what would be the result if the treacherous curs, instead of +coming to the shore, kept the boats in the middle of the river until +beyond range of the stockade or the Tories. + +Master Bartlett did not wait for the fleet to come up, but with six of +our company in two canoes, set off to meet them, coming up with the +foremost while they were yet under the guns of the soldiers on the +opposite bank. + +Then it was he forced them to pass before him on a direct course to our +fort, and I took note that the old man seemed to be hurrying those who +lagged, lest a single person be spirited away. + +Thanks to the precautions we had taken--and I verily believe that had +we remained within the stockade not one of that sorrowful company would +have escaped death--the refugees were soon on shore, making all speed +to gain the shelter of the fort, as if there absolute safety would be +found. + +When the last white person had left the canoes, the Indians would have +lingered; but Master Bartlett, having landed his force, ordered them +away, and the levelled muskets were sufficient incentive for them to +obey the command. + +I watched until it was certain the last red scoundrel had paddled +toward the opposite shore, and then came down to meet those who claimed +protection from us Minute Boys. + +Now lest I multiply words needlessly, by trying to give a complete list +of those who had come to us, let me say that there were thirty-two +women and children, and fourteen men and boys added to our number. +Owing to Colonel Dennison’s efforts with John Butler, every member of +the party, save the very smallest children, brought with them more or +less in the way of provisions, and three of the men had succeeded in +getting off with their muskets by taking the barrel from the stock, and +packing both pieces in bundles of clothing. + +In addition to this, sixteen of the company had secreted about them +powder and ball, so that it seemed as if we need not fear to run out of +either provisions or ammunition for a week at least, though I promised +myself that as soon as it could be done, I would have a careful +estimate made of all our stores. + +Counting all the men and boys who had just arrived, together with our +wounded, my company of Minute Boys numbered twenty-four, or two more +than when we went into Fort Jenkins hoping to hold it against all the +Tories and savages who might come. To arm these, however, we had only +fourteen muskets, with, possibly, a knife for each one, since nearly +all of the fugitives had been allowed to bring with them knives as well +as hatchets. + +Our force was even stronger than I have stated, for among the women +were no less than sixteen who looked as if they might be counted on +to stand guard, reload weapons during a fight, and, perhaps, do not a +little work if it came to a hand-to-hand scrimmage. + +“It isn’t a bad showing,” I said to Master Bartlett, after looking over +the newcomers. “We should be able to hold this place at least until our +ammunition is exhausted.” + +“Even more than that can be done, lad, if you hold yourself steadily as +the captain. Insist on each man and woman doing his or her full share +of the work, and when you give an order, take good care that it is +obeyed promptly. Discipline is even more necessary than weapons, and +the commander’s hand must be firm.” + +At that moment I was thinking more of how we might add to the store of +provisions than as to exercising my authority, and interrupted the old +man to call Giles March, saying to him when he was come: + +“Take with you a full dozen men and boys, and make search of all these +ruins. There must be food of some kind, burned or otherwise, in such +fragments of the buildings as are yet standing, and there should be +gardens nearabout from which considerable may already be gathered.” + +He did not delay to question, but summoned those nearest at hand, and +when he was gone I sent six more women to the lookout platforms, urging +them, and those already on guard, to keep sharp watch while Giles and +his company remained absent. + +Well, the result of that move was that when night came we had stores +in plenty--corn ground and in meal, young potatoes, smoked pork, and +salted fish in such quantity that I believed we could hold out though +we were besieged three weeks. But the prizes found this day were two +cows that had taken to the thicket when the savages first appeared, who +came out lowing to be milked. + +My heart was lighter than it had been at any time since we first went +into Fort Jenkins when I took Esther Hinchman’s place on the platform, +binding her by solemn promise that she would spend all her time in +sleeping, until another day had come, unless by chance we were attacked. + +As it proved there was very little sleep to be had by any within the +stockade on that night; we had our first taste of the work we had +just begun, and I make bold to say that we did not come off badly, +considering our lack of weapons. + +We had no more than relieved the women of sentry duty when Giles March, +who was stationed near the northern end of the wall, cried out that +he could see a canoe close under the opposite shore, and before the +light of day had died fully away, we saw three others, all dropping +cautiously down-stream. + +No more warning of an attack than that was needed; we knew full well +that the curs would do what they might at striking a blow before +morning, and, therefore, were ready for them when the time came. + +The women who had been selected to aid in the defence were warned to +be ready when the first shot was fired, and Giles March and I made the +rounds carefully after night had fully come, cautioning those who stood +facing the thicket to fire at any moving thing. + +Not until near to one o’clock in the morning was any move made by the +painted curs, and then one of them showed himself long enough for +Daniel Hinchman to send a bullet where it would do the most good, from +our point of view. + +Then it was the bloodthirsty wolves came at us with a rush, counting, +most likely, to find that we had no weapons, and when I leaped on the +platform to do my share in the battle which had begun so suddenly, +Esther Hinchman was already there. + +“What are you doing here?” I cried, sharply, discharging my musket with +good aim at a painted fiend who was coming forward at full speed as if +to clamber up the wall. “Get down out of danger! I _will_ not have you +here!” + +“I can keep watch while you reload your gun,” she said, pleadingly; but +I literally forced her down, threatening that she should never again +perform sentinel duty if she dared to disobey. + +From that moment until the rush had been checked, I had no time to give +heed to her, for the savages pressed us hard during ten minutes or +more, and all the while I could not but bewail the fact that we were +expending our ammunition so rapidly, although every fellow strove hard +not to waste a shot. + +At one time I believe it was possible to see not less than an hundred +dark shadows, which we knew to be John Butler’s mutinous followers, and +more than once, before we succeeded in driving them back, did it seem +certain some of them would succeed in scaling the walls. + +Never had I known the curs to fight so boldly, and I now understand +that it was because they were half-crazed by the quantity of rum drank +immediately after Butler and his Tories marched out of Forty Fort. + +We had a breathing spell of ten minutes or more, during which time the +women cleaned our fouled muskets, and we quenched the thirst born of +the fumes of burning powder, at the spring near the blockhouse. + +Then, as suddenly as before, the battle was resumed; but it could soon +be seen that we were beset by a much smaller force. It seemed positive +that a goodly number of the cowards, finding us far stronger both in +numbers and weapons than they supposed, had given over the attempt, and +when I became convinced such was the case, the thought came that now +indeed was the time to show the brutes they were no longer the masters +in our valley. + +“Find Master Bartlett for me, and quickly. Tell him to come here at +once,” I said to Esther Hinchman, who had remained just below my +station all the while we were fighting. + +It was as if I had no more than spoken before the old man was by my +side, and I asked, hurriedly: + +“Do you know how much we have suffered thus far?” + +“Mistress Morley just told me that we had two wounded; but those who +were without muskets have taken their places, therefore the fighting +force has not really been lessened.” + +“Then, hark you, Master Bartlett! You said to me that I should not give +an order without making certain it was obeyed, and I now command you +to take upon yourself the defence of this place, after our numbers +have been reduced by nearly one-half.” + +“What do you mean?” he asked in surprise, but he did not turn his face +from the foe, nor had I ceased to fire whenever a target presented +itself during the time I was talking. + +“I believe that now has come the moment when we should strike a blow +ourselves, instead of remaining on the defensive as if too weak to meet +those brutes openly. I count on taking with me nine of the lads whom +I know best, and slipping out of this place. We will fall upon yonder +curs from a point where they are least expecting to see us, and if it +be possible to get them on the run, I promise you we will not turn back +this side of Forty Fort, if so be we can contrive to cross the river.” + +I had expected to have a long argument; but much to my surprise, the +old man never so much as opened his mouth, and after waiting a few +seconds for a reply, I slipped down from the platform, leaving him in +my place. + +“You may never come back,” Esther Hinchman said, with a sob, as I stood +by her side, and then did I know she had heard what passed between +Master Bartlett and me. + +“It is not for you to grow faint-hearted at the very moment when I +believe more can be done in behalf of the valley than if we were to +defend ourselves behind a stockade for the next two months. I _shall_ +come back, and with me all who go out, provided our first blow be +successful.” + +“I will pray that God does not take you from us,” she sobbed, and then +it was that I kissed her, running at full speed across the enclosure a +moment later, lest I be tempted to linger by her side rather than take +my chances among the red wolves. + +Around the stockade I went, calling down from the platforms Giles +March, Daniel Hinchman, Oscar Stephenson, and all the lads I knew best, +until I had withdrawn nine from the walls, and then in a few words I +explained what we might do. + +Not one of them flinched; they were even more eager than I to make the +venture, and we gathered by the small gate until that moment came when +the firing seemed to be heaviest at the northern end of the stockade, +when all slipped out, crouching to the very ground as we ran straight +toward the mountain, an hundred paces or more, where good cover was +found. + +Then off we went, northward, until believing we were behind the +attacking force, after which we halted to make certain our muskets were +primed. + +“Now, lads,” I whispered, “let us keep well together, for nothing +can be gained by separating, and if so be we succeed in frightening +the curs, we’ll keep at their heels even to the very border of their +encampment.” + +“It is likely they are quartered in Forty Fort,” Miles Parker +suggested, and I added: + +“So much the better if they are! Once we get them on the run, it +wouldn’t be anything very wonderful if we could take that stockade, +even though it is held by more than an hundred.” + +As a matter of course I had no hope we might do any such work as +that, but I thought it would encourage some of my comrades to greater +exertions if they fancied that was our goal. + +The halt lasted no longer than for me to say what I have here set down, +and then we started in that direction from which the reports of the +muskets came, moving cautiously at first, lest the villains hear us too +soon, and then with a rush when it was possible to see the flashes of +their weapons. + +“Now at them with a yell, but don’t fire till you are certain of +hitting the mark!” I whispered, and forward we went, shouting at the +full strength of our lungs, and coming upon the cowards from behind. + +They had no more than time to realize they were flanked, when we let +drive a volley, and for every bullet a painted brute fell. + +We halted to reload, hoping to get in a second volley before they had +fully recovered from the first alarm; but work as we might, it was +impossible. + +When we were ready to fire again, not a moving thing could be seen, but +far away in the distance could be heard the sound of their footsteps, +or the swishing of the branches as they tore through the foliage in +headlong flight, intent only on gaining the river. + +“Now for it!” I cried when my musket was loaded. “We must never let +them off without one more shot, and if it be that we can prevent their +taking to the canoes, we’ll give them a taste of being hunted down like +wild beasts, as were our people!” + +If it had not been that Master Bartlett supported us nobly at the very +moment when he could do the most good, we would have failed in giving +the brutes the lesson I had planned. + +We were hardly more than started on our second charge when yells and +screams, accompanied by musket-shots, rang out just ahead of us, and +Giles March cried, exultantly: + +“Our people in the stockade are lending a hand, and it will go hard if +we don’t pepper a dozen or more before they can put off!” + +When we came into the open again it was to see our comrades standing +near where a dozen or more canoes were hauled up on the shore, firing +at a dark mass in the distance, which we knew to be the panic-stricken +murderers. + +“Let them have it, lads!” I shouted, discharging my weapon, and, while +the others were following my example, I ran forward until finding +Master Bartlett. + +“The dose hasn’t been as heavy as I reckoned on; but there is yet time +to increase it,” I said, hurriedly. “We will take two of these canoes, +and do you carry the others into the stockade.” + +“Where are you going, lad?” the old man asked, as if about to make some +protest. + +“To the other side, where we can pick off the curs as they swim across, +and to Forty Fort, mayhap,” and I pushed off one of the light craft, +shouting for my comrades to join me. + +Master Bartlett stood by till the last one of us was in the canoes, and +then, as we paddled swiftly away, he cried: + +“Give it to ’em hot, lads; but don’t take too many chances, for we’ll +soon be needing you here!” + + + + +CHAPTER XIX. + +FREEING THE VALLEY + + +I believed that now, if ever, was the time when we might give John +Butler’s curs such a drubbing they would be glad to follow their +leader, and I also realized that if we could not strike a heavy blow on +this night, then might we expect to get it hot from then on. + +We had already shown the brutes they were not to have everything their +own way, as had been the case since they first began the bloody work; +but if we failed to follow up our advantage, it went without saying +that they would be upon us next day burning to avenge the death of +their fellows. + +All this I said to my comrades as we paddled swiftly up-stream, working +gradually toward the other shore, and Giles March replied, grimly: + +“It is better to fight one tough battle than half a dozen mild ones +wherein neither side gains an advantage. If you are so minded, Jonathan +Ogden, I will follow you even into Forty Fort.” + +“Except for dividing a party already too small to hold one stockade +comfortably, I believe we might take the fort this night; but even +if it was open for us to walk in, we would have no right to take +possession, because of the fact that, once inside, we might find it +difficult to get out again, and it is as Master Bartlett has just +said--they will soon be needing us at the Wilkesbarre stockade.” + +We had hardly more than gained the shadows of the opposite shore when +from around a bend came a canoe in which were three savages, heading as +if to join the fellows we had just routed, and I motioned for those at +the paddles to hold our canoe motionless. + +“I’ll take the one in the bow; Giles March shall aim at the second +fellow, and Daniel Hinchman will look after the third,” I whispered. +“One, two, three, fire!” + +The three reports rang out like one, and the canoe swung around with +the current, having in it nothing of life, for our aim had been true. + +“It is such work as we will continue to do until every wolfish savage +and Tory cur is driven out of the valley!” I said, exultantly, and then +gave the word for both canoes to be put in to the shore. + +There could be no question but that those nearabout the fort had heard +the firing, and we might expect some of them would come to learn the +cause. We had no desire for a regular battle on that side of the river, +therefore did I believe it best to get under cover. + +By the time we had landed and hauled the canoes out of water at the +foot of a huge oak-tree, where we might be able to find them again +without too much searching, it was possible to hear cries from the +opposite shore, as those who had retreated in such haste called for +their comrades to ferry them across, while near at hand were such +sounds as told that the red villains were disturbed. + +“While they are hunting around here for us, we will make our way to +the fort, and then come down upon them once more in the rear,” I said +to my comrades. “If we can double on them two or three times, as when +we began this work, I’m of the mind they will believe themselves +completely surrounded.” + +Then, without waiting to hear what they might think of the plan, I +pressed forward in the direction where I knew the fort lay, but taking +good care to get away from the river bank with all speed. + +By skulking behind this ruin or that, crawling across the open places, +and running when having gained what would serve as cover, we arrived +in the rear of the fort at about the same time that a large number of +half-naked imps passed out of the big gates, heading toward the river. + +Now that we had arrived I was wholly at a loss to decide what it might +be possible to do. I had sufficient sense to understand that it would +be more than foolhardy to venture inside, for even though only a few +remained there, they might be strong enough to hold us in play until +some of those from the river bank could come up, when the capture of +our party would be well-nigh certain. + +While I stood within the shadow of the heavy timbers asking myself how +we might strike a blow, my eyes fell upon a heap of shavings, left, no +doubt, when one of the savages fitted a new handle to his tomahawk, and +I said on the impulse of the moment to Daniel Hinchman: + +“Everything hereabout is dry as tinder, and if we could gather enough +light stuff it might be possible to set fire to the logs. Then, in the +excitement, I’m thinking it would be possible to shoot down a few more +of the murderers.” + +It was as if he took this for a command, and in a twinkling all the +party were gathering such inflammable material as was nearest at hand. + +Because there was close about so much with which to start a fire, no +more than five minutes were spent before we had piled up against the +logs, and stuffed into the crevices, a huge mass which extended along +the wall for a distance of perhaps twenty feet. + +“If that doesn’t set the stockade on fire, it will make a big show,” +Giles March said, with a chuckle of satisfaction. “What is to be done +when the blaze has been started?” + +“We’ll make for the bushes along the river bank, and it will go hard if +we don’t succeed in hurting half a dozen before they understand what is +going on,” I said, and then came the question of lighting the dry stuff +without spending too much time. + +It was Giles March who settled the matter by proposing that he and I +stay behind while the others gained a hiding-place near the water’s +edge, and then set off the pile at each end by flashing into it powder +from our muskets. + +This we did, taking to our heels immediately tiny flames told that +the burning powder had done its work, and we succeeded in joining our +comrades before the savages were alarmed. + +Hardly more than fifty paces from where we were hidden a dozen or more +of the curs stood looking toward the other shore, chattering like a lot +of crows, and I motioned to my comrades that when the right moment came +we would take the group for our targets. + +The flames leaped up quickly and furiously; but fully five minutes +passed before a single cry was heard, and during that time the fire +must have fastened on to the dry logs of the stockade. Then a shrill +cry was heard from the fort; the curs we were watching wheeled suddenly +around, cried out as if summoning some of their comrades near at hand, +and would have run in the direction of the flames, but that we fired. + +How many fell I am unable to say, for I was bent only on reloading +in the shortest possible space of time, and when my weapon was in +condition for use once more, not an Indian could be seen. + +I counted that we had the wolves in a fine state of indecision, for it +stood to reason they had taken all their belongings into the fort when +John Butler marched out, and if they stopped to hunt for us everything +might be burned, while, on the other hand, unless we were dealt with +speedily, others would fall beneath our bullets. + +When the last of the party had loaded his musket, I led the way rapidly +as far up toward the flames as we could go while remaining under cover, +saying to my comrades when we were again halted: + +“Shoot the first cur who shows himself, and at a show of their coming +for us, make all speed to where the canoes are hidden. I reckon we’ve +done as much mischief on this side of the river as is safe, for I’m not +minded to lose any member of this party.” + +We had not been in position above two minutes when five Indians came +up from the shore at full speed, counting to pass within a dozen paces +of where we were in hiding, and I motioned for the other fellows to +fire, at the same time preventing Daniel Hinchman and Giles March from +raising their weapons. + +Thus it was we had three loaded muskets when the race began after we +fired into the squad, for it so chanced that following directly on the +heels of those whom we shot at was a larger party, who opened fire +immediately, at random, of course, since we were under cover, but more +than one of their bullets came nearer than was pleasing. + +Then it was, in accordance with the plan already formed, that we beat +a retreat; but before arriving at the oak-tree four of the curs were +close behind, and we saw the advantage of having saved three charges +for an emergency. + +“Giles March and Daniel Hinchman will halt and fire when I give the +word,” I said, while we were running. “The others are to keep on for +fifty paces, and then, if we are yet pursued, stop to reload in order +to check those who may be behind us.” + +Then I cried “Halt!” and my two comrades stopped suddenly, wheeling +around like a flash, and discharging their weapons before our pursuers +had time to swerve from their course. + +We brought down only two; but the others took to their heels, and for +the moment we were safe from pursuit. + +The rest of our party halted to reload, as I had ordered, and when we +three came up, it was to follow their example. + +Having recharged my musket, I was so foolish as to fancy the moment had +come when we might exult over our successes, and stopped to have speech +with my comrades, giving no heed as to silence; but the first word had +no more than been spoken when half a dozen muskets were discharged +close at hand from the riverside, while the sharp twinge, followed by a +sensation as of burning, told that I had received a bullet in my left +arm. + +“Don’t shoot till you can see what you are firing at!” I cried. “Press +on to the canoes, else are we like to find ourselves in a trap!” + +But for the fact that we were among the bushes, all of us might have +been shot down. Even as it was we found it exceeding difficult to get +out of the scrape, for the savages pressed us hard, but without showing +themselves, and it seemed as if their numbers were increasing each +instant. + +Then came the time when I realized that it would be worse than folly to +answer their shots. The curs were so near that nothing save speed would +avail us, and I gave the word for the lads to run at their best speed, +without regard to anything except keeping themselves hidden from view +as much as possible. + +When I came up to where the canoes had been left, they were already in +the water, and now was our time of greatest peril, for while paddling +out from the shore the savages could shoot at will. + +“We’re working for our lives now, lads!” I said, speaking hurriedly, +while clambering into the frail craft. “Let all save those at the +paddles be ready to shoot when the first villain breaks cover, and +while reloading, bend over as much as possible, lest you give them too +fair a mark at which to aim.” + +As I think of the matter now, it seems almost incredible that any of us +got away alive, and yet we finally came out of the scrimmage with only +one wound in addition to that which I had received. Miles Parker had +an ugly cut on his cheek as good proof that John Butler’s wolves were +precious poor marksmen, and my arm was useless. + +Before getting well clear of the shore we put an end to three of the +wolves who had ravaged the valley, and then, in midstream, we could see +the flames leaping high into the air over Forty Fort, telling that the +last stockade remaining on that side of the river was speedily being +destroyed. + +“It’s a good night’s work, lads!” I cried, exultantly, heeding not the +pain in my arm. “We have struck a blow such as they won’t forget, and +it will go hard if we can’t deal another now that they are without a +fort, save by crossing the river!” + +“If we can only keep after them!” Giles March cried. “Two or three more +nights like this one, and they would be glad to follow John Butler’s +trail.” + +“They shall have as much more of this work as they are willing to +stand,” I replied, hotly. “The two of us who are wounded will soon be +ready for duty again, and in the meantime the rest of you can keep up +the dance.” + +Then we were within hailing distance of our stockade, and Master +Bartlett’s voice came to us from across the water, as he asked, +anxiously: + +“Are you all there, lads?” + +“Ay, and with but two slight wounds to show for all the powder and lead +those curs have wasted,” I replied, gleefully. + +“And it was you who set fire to Forty Fort?” + +“That we did, and if our company had been a little larger, I dare +venture to say we could have taken the stockade.” + +“We couldn’t have held it, therefore it is better it should go up in +smoke without delay,” Master Bartlett replied, and then we were at the +shore. + +Carrying the canoes with us, we entered the stockade, and it so chanced +that Daniel Hinchman and I were side by side when Esther came up. + +“Which of you has been wounded?” she asked, sharply, and Daniel made +answer: + +“Jonathan Ogden. His arm should be attended to at once, for we can ill +afford to lose our leader at the very time when the Minute Boys are +showing what it is possible for them to do.” + +She spoke never a word, but would have led me away at once had not +Master Bartlett stopped us to ask: + +“Think you that those whose canoes we captured are yet on this side of +the river?” + +“They must be. I question if the scoundrels at the fort have had time +or the inclination to go after them, for we made matters right lively.” + +“And I’m thinking that we should keep up the work,” Master Bartlett +replied. “There’s no chance they will get their wits together +sufficiently to make an attack this night, and if you say the word, +Stephen Morley and I will take four or five of the lads who did not go +with you, and see whether we can’t add to the work you’ve done, before +the sun rises.” + +It made me a bit jealous to think of a party setting off while I +remained behind; but I could not reasonably make any objection to his +proposition, and even as I entered the blockhouse with Esther that my +wound might be dressed, the old man went out through the small gate. + +“I’ll answer for his lessening the number of those brutes before we see +him again, and now if ever is the time to keep after them, for once +they have a chance to gather their wits, we’ll have our work cut out +for us,” Giles March said, as he went to the spring, and I followed +Esther into the building, almost content to be disabled since she was +to play the part of nurse. + +Had I done as Esther Hinchman begged me, I would have remained inside +the blockhouse all night, counting myself an invalid who stood in great +need of repose; but it would have required more than one small wound +to keep me there among the women and children while the Minute Boys +were giving good proof of what they could do when half an opportunity +presented itself. + +When, an hour later, I came into the open air, Giles March and Daniel +Hinchman were keeping watch, although all the platforms were occupied +by the women who acted as sentinels. Forty Fort was yet burning +fiercely, the flames rising so high in the air that they must have +been seen twenty miles away, and I said to my comrades: + +“The red curs didn’t make any effort to put out the fire.” + +“I reckon that was our fault,” Daniel replied, with a hearty laugh. +“We made such a disturbance around there that, by the time they had a +chance to do anything except hunt us, the flames must have got under +good headway. It is likely all the lodges had been set up inside the +stockade, and I’m hoping they didn’t have a chance to save them.” + +There was really nothing I could do in the enclosure, while so many of +the women were on guard, and after a few moments I went to see Elias +Shendle, who, so Esther had told me, was mending very fast. + +The poor lad almost cried when I told him of all we had done that +night, so great was his sorrow because of not being with us; but I +consoled him as best I might by predicting that he would soon be able +to do his full share of the work, and promising he should go out with a +party whenever there was a likelihood of striking the enemy hard. + +The talking caused a feeling of drowsiness to creep over me, and, lying +down by his side with the idea of taking a short nap, I fell into a +sleep from which I did not awaken until after sunrise next morning. + +“Why didn’t you arouse me?” I asked reproachfully of Elias, and he +replied, with a smile: + +“I would have done so when Master Bartlett and his party came back; but +Esther Hinchman threatened me with all kinds of dreadful punishments if +I so much as moved, and because she seems to be in authority over us +who are wounded, it didn’t seem wise to disobey her.” + +Going out-of-doors quickly, I found Master Bartlett lying on the ground +near the door of the blockhouse, and he did not wait for me to question +him concerning what had been done. + +“I brought all the lads back, and with never a scratch on one of them,” +he said, in a tone of triumph, as I appeared. + +“Did you find the savages?” + +“Ay, that we did, a dozen or more, and before we were done they had a +taste of what our people suffered when they were used as targets while +striving to swim across. I can’t say just how much we accomplished, but +am satisfied that a full half of the squad won’t make any more trouble +for us. In addition to that, we’ve got two more prisoners to feed, and +they have lost another canoe.” + +“It will be necessary for them to set about boat-building, if they +count on staying here very much longer,” I said, with a laugh. “It +seems to me, unless John Butler brought twice as many canoes as his +army needed, we must have gathered in the better part of their outfit.” + +“Another night like that just past, and we’ll have seen the last of +those who have wrought so much harm to us of the valley. With our two +prisoners we got a couple more muskets, and I’m thinking it wouldn’t be +a bad idea to search along this shore. We must have killed some of the +brutes, who are lying there with their weapons.” + +It surprised me that I had not hit upon such a plan myself, and as soon +as might be I sent out Giles March, with three comrades, to search for +whatsoever might be of service to us. + +The party came back before noon, bringing five muskets and eight +hatchets, as well as a goodly store of ammunition, therefore could we +count that the number of Minute Boys ready for duty had been increased +by seven, counting the guns taken from the prisoners. + +Now were we in good truth a power in the valley, and straightway I set +about racking my brains for something in the way of one grand blow, +other than risking a regular battle, which would convince the enemy +that it was unsafe for him to remain any longer. + +“We are strong enough to stand against a goodly number of them now,” +I said, thinking aloud, and Master Bartlett replied as if I had +questioned him: + +“You’ll do no more fighting this two weeks, lad, and I’ve had it in +mind that you had better let Stephen Morley and me go out for awhile. +I’m burning to know where the brutes are located now the stockade has +been destroyed.” + +Well, we talked long and earnestly on the matter, finally coming +to the agreement that the old man should, on the coming night, take +a dozen lads with him, and cross the river; but it was with the +understanding that he would not make an attack save when the odds or +chances were greatly in his favor. + +It was not pleasant for me to see my comrades setting off while I +remained behind; but there was no help for it when another night had +come, and I stood on the platform nearest the water, with Esther +Hinchman by my side, watching the dear lads as they paddled across the +river, wishing most fervently that I could be with them. + +They had not been gone above half an hour, and I was still on the +lookout’s platform by the side of Esther, when we were startled by +seeing what appeared to be a veritable army of men coming up the river. +For the moment I believed the savages had circled around back of Forty +Fort to surprise us, thinking we would have no suspicions of those who +came from that direction. + +I had just leaned over to tell one of the women who chanced to be +passing that all the men were to be aroused, when there came a hail in +good English from the fleet of canoes. + +“Fort ahoy!” + +When I had replied to the hail the question came: + +“Who is holding that stockade?” + +“The Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, aided by those who were so +fortunate as to come from Forty Fort alive.” + +“Who is in command?” + +“I, Jonathan Ogden.” + +“You have done well to hold the place, lad; but it will be easier from +now on. I am bringing you thirty good recruits, all of whom are well +armed, and amply supplied with ammunition and provisions.” + +I could hardly credit my own ears, for such news seemed far too good to +be true, and I cried, incredulously: + +“Who may you be to have brought us that of which we stand so sadly in +need?” + +“John Franklin, of Hunterdon. I went with Colonel Zebulon Butler’s +followers to Conyngham, and nearabout there have mustered these +recruits, all of whom are eager to meet those who have laid waste this +valley.” + +Half an hour later Captain Franklin and his men were inside the +stockade, having brought with them in the way of ammunition and +provisions sufficient to serve us for many days to come. + +I did not really believe that all these young men--there were no old +ones among them--would be willing to serve under me until we had come +together and I put the question squarely to them, when they declared +their willingness to regularly enlist, if it might be possible so to do. + +We were yet holding converse, seated on the ground near the blockhouse, +when Esther Hinchman cried out that Master Bartlett’s party was +returning, and, leaping up on the platform, I cried to the old man: + +“Have you met with disaster that you are back so soon?” + +“Not a bit of it, lad. We haven’t wiped out any of John Butler’s +wolves, nor even seen one, for the very good reason that they have +pulled out of the valley.” + +“What?” I cried, in amazement. “Do you mean that they have followed +Butler’s trail?” + +“As near as we can make out that is exactly what they have done. You +lads made it a bit too hot for them last night, and the curs hadn’t the +stomachs to wait for another dose. We have an idea that some of them +may be hanging around in the hope of doing mischief without risking +their skins; but it’s certain the biggest part have left in a hurry.” + +Is there any need for me to say that we rejoiced that night--not only +we who had passed through all the scenes of horror, but those who had +so bravely come to our aid? + +After it was possible to settle down soberly, for we were well-nigh +crazed with joy as we had been with grief, we held a consultation +wherein each member of our company was free to air his opinions, and +it was finally decided that we would hold the stockade until it was +certain all the savages had gone from the valley. If then--say two +or three weeks later--there appeared no good reason why the Minute +Boys were needed there, we were of the mind to offer our services as +an independent company of the Continental Army, and Captain Franklin +promised to lay the matter before the military authorities without +delay, for we were determined that when we did enlist it should be with +the express stipulation that we remain together rather than be drafted +into this company or that. + +And now that I am come to an end of what some may claim is no story +at all, but a lot of facts pieced not very skilfully together, I am +puzzled to know how to stop. It would be a labor of love to tell in +detail of all we did from that day when the recruits came to us from +Conyngham until the king was glad to make peace, recognizing the United +States of America as a new nation which gave promise of becoming one of +the world’s great powers; but I fear no one would have the patience to +follow the words so long, for we saw much of fighting and adventure. + +When there was no longer any need of an army, and we were mustered out +of service, I was still the captain of the Minute Boys of the Wyoming +Valley, while Elias Shendle ranked as first, and Daniel Hinchman as +second lieutenant. Giles March was captain of a company from New York +and Stephen Morley a major in the Connecticut line. + +Master Bartlett was yet alive when, on leaving the army, I went to +Tioga to see Esther Hinchman, who had the same as promised to be my +wife, and there I met him. Then it was he said to me that which I +shall ever remember, and with which it seems fitting I should close my +work on this tale of our doings. + +“But for the Minute Boys of Wyoming Valley, Jonathan Ogden,” he said to +me as Esther and I sat by his side, “very much more blood would have +been shed by those human wolves John Butler let loose upon us, and that +act of my life in which I take the most pride is the share I had in +what was done by your company around Wilkesbarre and Forty Fort.” + + +THE END. + + + + +TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: + + + Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. + + Perceived typographical errors have been corrected. + + Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. + + Archaic or variant spelling has been retained. + + + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76656 *** |